Leaderboard

  1. londonboy

    londonboy

    Member


    • Points

      505

    • Content Count

      4,687


  2. hardtrainer01

    hardtrainer01

    Member


    • Points

      443

    • Content Count

      5,986


  3. Eadwig

    Eadwig

    Member


    • Points

      355

    • Content Count

      2,502


  4. neuheimeer

    neuheimeer

    Member


    • Points

      179

    • Content Count

      5,132



Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 08/06/2020 in all areas

  1. 21 points
    Twenty One My stomach clenches as I walk up the drive to my house the next morning. I thought my dad would have text me to find out where I was. And to make sure I was still going to work today. But he hasn’t. Ryan hasn’t text me either. Every time I think about him I get this horrible sick feeling in my stomach. I’m also pretty fucking pissed off with him. The way he was acting at the barbecue yesterday. He was just so OFF with me. The way he wouldn’t make eye contact when he first arrived at the house. His reaction when I suggested going up to my room. The way he looked at me when I upset mum. I’m not texting him first. No fucking way. And if he’s hanging around the reception of the gym this morning when me and dad get there, I’m not speaking to him. I’m gonna let him come to me. To apologise. And explain why he was being so fucking weird with me and making me feel like shit. When I walk into the house and head towards the kitchen, there’s this really strange atmosphere. Josh isn’t here. It’s just dad. He makes eye contact with me. This really serious look on his face. Then he stands up and puts his bowl in the sink. “We’re leaving in twenty minutes,” he says in a short, sharp manner. Then he walks out of the room without looking at me. My dad doesn’t say anything to me in the car. He doesn’t even look at me. This is when I know I’m really in the shit. Not when my dad’s shouting at me. But when he’s giving me the silent treatment. He parks the car outside the gym. “Where am I today?” I ask, feeling a tug of nerves. “Juice Bar,” he says, in a short manner. “All day.” Fuck’s sake. I guess I kinda deserve that. I don’t argue with him. My chest tightens when we walk into the gym. Even though I’m pissed off at Ryan, in the split second before the door opens, a voice in my head says, “Please be here.” But he’s nowhere in sight. It’s just Big Steve, who greets me in the same friendly way he always does. At least there’s one person in my life who’s not pissed off with me right now. Other than Tony that is. Dad walks off without saying anything to me and Big Steve just looks at me like everything’s normal. The Juice Bar’s fucking dead. Dad didn’t even give me his laptop. I sobered up at Tony’s last night so I don’t feel too rough after what I drank at the barbecue. I keep expecting him to walk in. Wearing one of his tight fitted “RYAN NORTH PERSONAL TRAINING” t-shirts, clasping his fist with the other hand in that way he often does. Biceps bulging. He’s usually in on a Monday. I check my phone again. I look at the text message I sent him yesterday, about half an hour before he arrived at my house. Why didn’t he reply to that? My stomach tightens. I check his Instagram profile. There haven't been any new posts on his profile since last Thursday. I don’t have any messages from him either. Why WAS he being so weird with me yesterday? Okay, I get it - it was awkward. We’re seeing each other (I think?) and he was there with my mum and my dad, who’s his boss. Who was asking him about his ex-girlfriend. Maybe that was it? No - he was weird before that. I can’t stop thinking about the way he looked at me after I said what I did to my mum. It’s like the image is ingrained in my head. That fucking expression of shock and disappointment. Maybe this is it. Maybe after yesterday Ryan’s realised he doesn’t actually like me after all. Maybe he’s realised that I’m nothing more than a moody little loud-mouthed twat. My stomach churns. Big Steve drifts in and tells me to go to lunch. Ha - so dad’s sent his lapdog instead of having to talk to me myself. Okay, dad. I fucking get it. You’re pissed off at me. As Steve takes over from me at the bar, I take the plunge and ask the question, not making eye contact with him. “Is Ryan in today?” Steve shakes his head. “No clients today apparently.” I nod. So he isn’t in. I don’t know whether I feel gutted or relieved. My dad gives me the same silent treatment on the car journey back home. Right up until he parks the car outside the house. “Take tomorrow off,” he says. What? I pretty much always work Tuesdays. “Ummm … okay.” That means I won’t get to see Ryan. Again. Dad’s not looking at me. “How come?” “There’s too many people in!” he says, impatiently. I nod, getting the feeling that my dad’s given me tomorrow off mostly because he just can’t stand the fucking sight of me right now. “Work Wednesday instead!” he says, in a slightly more civil tone as he shuts the car door. The next morning I hear my brother in the kitchen. I go downstairs, fully prepared for him to be arsey with me. Or just plain ignoring me. But he doesn’t seem massively pissed off as he says alright to me. I get a drink of water. Josh is sitting at the table eating. I ask him if he’s working today. He says no. It’s kind of awkward, but at least he’s talking to me. “So … dad pretty much ignored me all day yesterday!” Josh raises an eyebrow and nods without looking at me, like he’s completely unsurprised. And like I shouldn’t be either. “Was he really pissed? You know, afterwards?” “Yep!” Josh says, in a short, sharp tone. Fucking hell. I look out the back door to the garden. I have a flashback to the barbecue. I’m thinking about Ryan’s face again. The way he looked at me. “You made mum cry, D!” Josh says, in a calm tone. I picture my mum’s face trembling as she started to cry. Which I fucking caused. I made her fucking cry. My insides clench. “I KNOW you’re still pissed off at her. But you need to let it go.” I immediately feel defensive. Like I’m under attack. Again! “She walked out on us!” I mumble. “I know, D! I was there, remember? I was pissed off at her too. For years! But … she’s here now. She’s around. She WANTS to see us!” I don’t know what to say. We never really talk about what happened with mum. “You never … I mean, you never really seemed that pissed off!” Josh just shrugs. “I just hid it better than you.” Then he picks up his phone off the table, chewing his food. As if that conversation was no big deal. Typical bloody Josh. I stare at the clock on the kitchen wall. “Sometimes I just …” I pause and sigh. “I HATE the way dad talks to me.” I don’t know where that came from. I look at Josh. He’s furrowing his eyebrows and shaking his head. “He doesn’t mean anything by it. That’s just dad!” I roll my eyes. Mum would get it. Mum would totally get it. “He just does what he wants,” Josh says. “If you told him something pissed you off, instead of stopping, he’d do it even more.” I shake my head, but I can’t help smiling. Because he’s so fucking right. "That IS dad!' I say. My talk with Josh puts me in a better mood. And now I’m lying on my bed, wondering whether I should text Ryan? But what would I say? No - I’m not gonna be that person. I’m not gonna cave in. He’s the one who needs to explain. He’s the one who needs to apologise. It’s up to HIM to text me. But he doesn’t text me. For the rest of the day. And he doesn’t DM me on Instagram either. And when I wake up the next morning, it hits me that I haven’t actually received any kind of text message or DM from Ryan since Saturday afternoon. The day after he let me fuck him (the most amazing fucking night). Four days ago. I’m suddenly a lot less angry than I have been, and more just worried. That Ryan really has gone off me. That what we had was over. Fuck. I can’t let me and Ryan be over. “Can I go on the gym floor today?” I ask my dad the next morning on the way to work. He doesn’t seem quite as pissed off at me today. I think I just need to give him some time. “Okay,” he replies. “You can do the morning shift.” I nod and bite my lip, my insides twisting with a mix of relief and anxiety at the prospect of seeing Ryan this morning. At maybe getting some fucking answers as to why he’s been giving me the silent treatment. I’m filled with nerves as I walk on the gym floor. He has to be here. He has to be working. At some point today at least. But there’s no sign of him yet. I ask Big Steve when he’s due in. He screws up his face, looks around and says he’s not sure. “Deano!” he calls to my dad. Fuck’s sake. “Is Ryan in today?” My dad looks right at me, frowns and then shakes his head at the both of us. What the FUCK? So he’s not texting me. He’s not in the gym on the days when I am. My stomach lurches. Is Ryan North avoiding me? Is that what’s going on here? This time last week I was at home waiting for him to pick me up to spend the day together. He was grabbing my fucking thigh in his car. Paying for my lunch. Taking me on that stupid dance machine thing on the pier (which I secretly kind of loved) and to me to my first gay pub where he held my hand under the table. And looked at me in that way that no one’s ever looked at me before. Was that really just a week ago? I’ve had enough of this. I have to know what’s going on. I make a choice. I’m going to text Ryan. Even though I’m still pissed off at him. I’m just gonna take the fucking plunge, swallow my pride and text him. I wait until my lunch break, when I get away from dad’s prying eyes. I’m sat on the bench just a few yards from the gym, the beach and the sea in front of me. Another ridiculously hot day. I get my phone out and open up my messages to Ryan. The last one I sent on Sunday still without a reply. Should I have texted him sooner? Am I an idiot for being so stubborn and letting it go on for this long? I have no idea what the fuck to write. I type out one word. “Hey”. Then delete it. Fucking stupid. Then I write something else. “What the fuck???” but it seems too aggressive. Too over the top. UGH. So I just type, “Are you okay?” Then hover my finger over the send button. Fuck it. I hit send. And my stomach clenches. And now I’m instantly regretting the text. “Are you okay?” For fuck’s sake. Now it seems like I’m not pissed off at him. Now the power is with him. It’s all with him. “What’s going on?” That would have been so much fucking better. I put my phone back in my pocket and look out to the sea, telling myself that I’m not going to obsess about Ryan responding. But about five minutes later, I’m getting my phone out of my pocket to check if he’s replied. And five minutes after that I’m opening the messaging app to see if there are any dots to imply he’s composing a reply. And it pretty much goes on like that for the rest of my shift at the gym. This horrible feeling in my stomach getting worse and worse as the minutes and hours tick by without a response from Ryan North. Maybe he’s busy. Maybe he’s training at Infinity Fitness. But when Ryan doesn’t reply by that evening, I start to panic. And start thinking that he really doesn’t wanna see me anymore. And that whatever we were doing is really over. I can’t let it be over. Not this soon. I’ve finally found something. I’ve finally found someone. I can’t let that go. Not now. “Is Ryan working today?” I ask my dad the next morning. I don’t feel nervous about asking any more. I don’t give a fuck. I almost feel … determined. To see Ryan. To speak to him. To get some fucking answers as to what the hell is going on. He can’t avoid me forever. “He’s booked the next few days off.” Fuck. What. The. FUCK? “When did he do that?” My dad shoots me a confused look. “Yesterday. Why are YOU so bothered?” Fuck. “Ummm. I’ve got one of his DVD’s,” I lie. Dad groans and rolls his eyes. “Another bloody kids film!” At least he’s not ignoring me anymore. The silent treatment seems to be over. “So he’s not in at all this week?” My chest tightens. Why the fuck is this happening? “Bloody hell. Can’t you go a week without seeing your new bezzie mate?” No, dad. I don’t think I can. Because he’s not just a mate. He’s not just a mate at all. My dad lets out a big sigh. “He’s got a client on Saturday. He’ll be in then.” Saturday. When I’m not working. When I never work. I guess I’m training at the gym on Saturday then. I look out of the window, trying to ignore the sick feeling churning in my stomach. Trying to tell myself that everything will be okay. That this is just a blip. That Ryan North still wants to see me. That he still wants to be with me. And kiss me. And hold my hand. How can I not hold his hand? Now that I know what that feels like? When I wake up on Saturday morning, I have this horrible feeling that I can’t explain. I seem to be back to being pissed off at Ryan again too. All he has to do is text me back. But he hasn’t. Why the FUCK isn’t Ryan texting me back? Did he book the past few days off work to avoid me? I didn’t think he would be the type of person to do something like this to someone he wanted to avoid. Just ignore them. Like a fucking coward. I thought so much of him. I still think so much of him. But it’s like, it’s been tarnished. Like there’s a big scar etched across my feelings for him. And HE did that. It’s a really fucking weird day. It’s glum and dull but it’s still warm. My hands seem to feel constantly clammy. And it feels like there’s this really weird atmosphere everywhere. I looked at my dad’s laptop the other day to find out what time Ryan’s client is. I have no intention of training at the gym. Or pretending that I’m there to train. Or that I’m “accidentally” running into him. I’m just gonna confront him. He owes me. He fucking owes me. I’m hanging around outside the gym. On the wall by the seafront. Dad’s not working today so there’s no fear of any awkward questions. A few lads I know walk in and out and nod at me. About twenty minutes after I show up, there he is. Fuck. Walking from the gym to his car in the tight red hoodie he wore last Friday after our workout and on the car journey to his flat. He hasn’t seen me. My stomach lurches. I stand up and walk after him. When I call his name he jumps, stops and turns around. He looks so fucking surprised to see me. Almost scared. “You scared the shit out of me!” he says. His voice sounds weird. I’m just standing there, rolling my tongue around the inside of my mouth. I’m so fucking angry. I want to fucking scream at him. But at the same time, I just wanna reach out and touch his hand. Hold his waist. Bury my face into his neck like I did those times when I was in his bed. “Deano, what are you …” I bite my lip and look at his midsection, covered by that tight red hoodie. I’m finding it kinda hard to look at his face. “Were you waiting for me?” I look up and my chest tightens. “Where the fuck have you been?” I spit. I’m surprised at how pissed off I sound. His chest goes up and down as he breathes a heavy sigh. He looks around. Then he cocks his head towards his car for me to follow. And now I’m sitting next to Ryan in the passenger seat of his car. I usually love sitting here. But this time it feels different. This time it feels like I don’t belong here. I’m looking out the front view mirror. “You didn’t reply to my texts,” I say, not looking at him. God - I hate how that sounds. Fucking pathetic. Maybe I am fucking pathetic. How could I let a guy treat me like this? “I know!” he says, in a pained voice. Like he knows he’s in the wrong. He lets out a sigh. “I’m sorry, D.” Fuck. It feels like it's been so long since he called me that. I turn to him and he’s glancing back. This sincere look on his face. Suddenly I don’t feel so angry. “Is it … because of what happened at the barbecue?” I ask, my stomach clenching. Ryan bites his lip, shakes his head and looks away from me. “No, D!” There's a pause. Then what? You just don’t wanna be with me anymore? That's what I want to ask him. “So … what’s going on?” My stomach twists again. I want to know. But I don’t. None of this makes sense. None of this makes ANY. Fucking. Sense. He stares straight ahead and out of the front window. “I saw Katie.” Fuck. I feel like I’ve been punched in the gut. He looks at me, a mix of nerves and worry on his face. I screw my face up. “Right?!” I think I know where this is going. I feel fucking sick. I look at his thigh. Bulging under his trackies. And his hand. Still a little tanned from his competition a few weeks ago. I want to touch it so fucking badly. He sighs. “We’re giving things another go.” My stomach fucking lurches. “WHY?” I cry. I don’t believe this. I don’t fucking believe this. Ryan shakes his head with his eyes closed, chewing his lip. I don’t understand. After everything that’s happened since the expo. How can he want to be with HER and not me? “I thought …” I say, but I can’t finish my sentence. I feel a sudden sharp sting in my eyes. Don’t cry, Deano. Do NOT fucking cry. “Is it me?” I say, looking straight ahead at the dashboard, my insides churning. “NO!” he says, firmly. I turn to look at him. Oh my God. I can’t believe I had him. And now he’s gone. How the fuck can what we had be over? I move my hand to Ryan's. He closes his eyes and lets me hold it for a moment. Then he shakes his head and tries to move it away. But I carry on gripping. “D!” he says, in a warning tone, trying to pull away. But I carry on gripping his hand. I don’t want to let go. “Deano! STOP!” he snaps. And I let go of his hand. Embarrassed. My chest is tightening. And all of a sudden I feel fucking pissed off. “So now I can’t even fucking touch you?” “D!” “What - so that’s it?” I’m raising my voice now. “You want me one minute and now - what - you’re going back to your ex-girlfriend? Whose fucking … embarrassed about the fact you’re a bodybuilder. Why would you wanna be someone like that?” “It’s not that simple!” “So tell me! Just tell me what I did!” “She’s pregnant!” Ryan cries. Fuck. I feel like someone just winded me in the stomach. Like my breath just got stolen. “Katie’s pregnant!” he repeats, quieter. I don’t think about what I do next. I just need to get the FUCK out of this car. I need to get away from Ryan fucking North. I open the car door, get out and slam it behind me. And now I’m just walking. And I don’t look back. Ryan doesn’t try to follow me. Because it’s over. Whatever we had is over. That special, amazing thing I found has gone. And I’m so. Fucking. Angry. This is some fucked up cosmic shit. I don’t know where I’m going. I’m just walking along the seafront. Past the railings and lamp posts that are painted green. It’s busier than usual. There are loads of people around. I feel like I wanna go crazy. I feel like I wanna get wasted. I feel like I wanna forget. I’m walking towards the pier where all the gay bars are. I hear so much noise. Loud music seems to be playing. When I get to the bars, I realise just how busy everywhere is. There are crowds of people in the street and outside every pub. And then it hits me. I remember the flyer on the table of the pub me and Ryan were in last week. It’s that Pride thing this weekend. People look at me as I walk through the crowd. Some guy touches my arm. I keep walking. This mix of rage, determination and sadness coursing through me. But the party atmosphere of the street is giving me this weird sort of adrenaline too. I find the pub me and Ryan went to last week. A crowd of people are outside. I push my way in (more hands - and guys smiling at me) and head to the bar. I don’t look in the corner. I don’t want to look at the table Ryan and I were sitting at last week. The table he held my hand under. I order a vodka and coke and two shots of neat vodka. Some guy’s just eyeballing me at the bar. Just fucking staring at my arms. I shoot him a stern look and he quickly looks away, clearly getting the fucking message. The barman gives me this look as he gives me my shots. Like he’s judging me. Fuck. OFF. I down them both, not giving a shit what he or anyone else thinks. Because I’m only thinking about Ryan. What he said to me in his car. How he tugged his hand away from mine. How he didn’t want me fucking touching him. My chest fills up. I start getting these thoughts. This urge. To do something. To act out. To get my own back. Just like I did that day I saw the illustration of Sebastian Wood kissing Luke Henderson. Just like I did when I posted it to the Montgomery University Facebook page for everyone to see. I get my phone out and open up Instagram. What if I messaged Katie? What if I sent her a screenshot of Ryan’s messages to me? Telling me how sexy I am. Telling me he can’t wait to kiss me again. That would fuck things up for sure. There’s nothing new on Ryan’s profile. I scroll down. Looking at his pictures. Looking at his stupidly good looking. His perfect face. The face I love so fucking much. And that I want to kiss. And touch. And any thoughts of getting my revenge slip away. And I just feel this ache instead. For Ryan. And to have back what we had. I click on the home screen on Instagram. And then I see something else which makes my insides churn. Sebastian Wood and Luke Henderson. Side by side. Their faces close together. Smiling and looking happy. They’re spending the weekend together in London. Right now they’re in London. And I feel like … fucking … throwing my phone across the bar. Why do THEY get what they want and not me? Why do they get to be together? Why does Woody get a happy ending and I don’t? I spin around and a guy is standing right in front of me. Looking me up and down and smiling. The big, ecstatic grin on his face. Like he can’t believe what’s standing in front of him. He’s fit. Really fit actually. Brunette with big ears, a handsome face and wearing a tight black t-shirt. He’s taller than me. Definitely no bodybuilder but he’s got a good body on him. He leans into me. “What’s your name?” She’s pregnant. “Sebastian!” He furrows his eyebrows, nods and bites his lip. “People call me Woody!” Katie’s fucking pregnant. And Ryan doesn’t want to be with me anymore. “Brighton boy?” I shake my head. “From Surrey.” And without saying another word, he leans in and starts kissing me. I close my eyes and kiss him back, my body pressing against his. But it’s not him. He’s not Ryan North. And then it hits me. That I might never kiss Ryan North again. I might never touch him or hold his hand. Because whatever we had is over. That special fucking thing has been ruined. It’s gone. I pull back. The guy’s looking me in the eyes and biting his lip. He’s half-smiling. He can clearly sense that something’s wrong. He leans in again and I kiss him for a bit. But I feel a sting in my eyes. And I feel this heavy sadness. This … crippling sadness. It’s so fucking strong. This is not the guy I want. I pull back from him. He looks confused and grips my body with his arms tightly. But I suddenly don’t want him touching me. I don’t want this fucking guy touching me. I try to get out of his grip, but he’s not letting me go. Fucking. Let. Me. Go. I grip his arms and push. He looks so confused. He leans in as if trying to kiss me again which is clearly the last fucking thing I want right now. I push him away harder, this look of confusion on his face. And suddenly we’re pushing and shoving each other. And his expression turns aggressive. “FUCK OFF!” I shout as I push harder and more aggressively. The guy trips back, suddenly looking fearful and he quickly retreats and drifts off. And now the atmosphere has completely shifted. People around me are looking and reacting. And I just feel … so … fucking ... angry. I turn around to face the bar when I feel these big strong hands tightly gripping my forearm. What the FUCK? And this big scary bald dude in a black t-shirt is trying to pull me away. “Come on, mate. Out you go!” I fight back, trying to get him off me and then everything seems to happen so fast. People are screaming and I’m being pulled through the crowd and towards the door. Scuffling with the bouncer guy. I’m telling him to get the fuck off me. He’s telling me to go home and sober up. But at some point, I give up struggling and before I know it, I’m outside again. Back in the noisy, crowded street with the party atmosphere. But now people are looking at me with these weird, judgmental looks on their faces. All these negative fucking looks. I don’t belong here. I don’t fucking belong here. I walk away from the pubs and the crowds. Feeling the effects of the vodka. Feeling pissed off. Feeling like I want the whole world to just fuck off and die. When I get to my house, I don’t know what comes over me, but I slam the front door hard in a rage. I hear my dad shout, “What the hell?” from the kitchen and I run upstairs. “OI!” he shouts up at me. “FUCK OFF!” I scream, from top of the stairs. My dad at the bottom. His face full of rage. It’s like something’s taking over me. It’s like I’m a different person. “Just FUCK OFF!” And then my dad charges up the stairs towards me. I’ve never seen him looking so fucking angry. I run to my room, slam my door and push my weight against it. He’s pushing from the outside trying to open it. Fucking hell. Is this actually happening? It doesn’t feel real. “OPEN THIS FUCKING DOOR!” my dad screams. And I’m yelling him to fuck off. And I’m crying. Now I’m fucking crying. Pushing all my weight against the door as my dad tries to open it. Yelling and crying and fighting with my dad through my bedroom door. And all I can think about is Ryan. All I want is to be with Ryan. And now I can hear Josh. “Dad! STOP IT!” he protests. “You’re gonna break the door. DAD!” I can’t hold the door anymore. I give in and back away, falling to my floor and leaning against the bed. I bury my face into my arm and cover my head with the other to protect myself from dad. He’s grabbing at my forearm hard, trying to prise my arm away. “Dad! STOP!” Josh shouts. “You DARE fucking talk to me like that. What the fucking hell’s the matter with you!” my dad shouts, as he grips and shakes my arms. But I don’t care anymore. I’m just sobbing into my arm. “Dad - calm down!” “You fucking little - I bloody do everything for you, Deano! Pay for you to go that fucking university and this is the thanks I get!” “Dad!” Josh says, in a calmer tone. I’m still crying into my arm. Stuttered sobs. My dad finally lets me go. “I’ve fucking had enough of you, Deano! I dunno what the hell I’m supposed to do with you anymore.” And then I hear him leave my room. “D …” I don’t look up at my brother. I can’t look up. It’s like my face is stuck to my arm. “What’s going on?” I feel my brother’s hand on my shoulder and I shrug him off, still letting out stuttered sobs. “D - you can talk to me.” But I still don’t look up. Josh gives up and I hear him leave the room, closing the door behind him. And I’m still just sitting here on the floor, leaning against the bed with my face buried into my arm and my eyes closed. Feeling like I just want to sink into a void and disappear. Where I no longer feel like this. Where it no longer hurts to fucking breathe because I can't be with the one person I want to be with. Because whatever I found and had with Ryan North has gone.
  2. 17 points
    The boys got carried away with the thrill of the moment again. The content of the note will have to wait till chapter 23. The Wall, Chapter 22 "The Switch" Pup disentangled himself from our embrace and pushed to the edge of the bed. His feet hit the floor, and he announced, “I gotta take a leak.” As he stood, I marveled at what Pup was becoming. He was now beautifully muscled, and his skin had taken on a sun kissed golden hue and the glow of his youth. His broad shoulders tapered to a narrow waist that then in turn broadened to his ample, muscular butt. His ass itself was a work of art, also golden in hue and dusted with glistening dark blond hair that deepened in color and increased in thickness as it disappeared in his crack. A small patch of dark hair crested above the top of his crack forming a goodie trail to his ass that matched the one on his belly. He took his first step from the bed, and muscles gracefully flexed and relaxed. His ambulation was as beautiful as the walk of a 16-point buck. One ass cheek flexed as the other relaxed, and a symphony of powerful muscles in his legs, calves and back responded as he strode. In the dim light of the room, I marveled at the perfection and beauty of his unmindful masculinity. I took a deep breath. I realized that up until now I had held it in silence, enjoying the splendor of what Pup was becoming. “What?”queried Pup. “Nothing. Just looking.” Unaware of his elevated appeal, Pup scrunched up his face and contorted his body, dragging his left foot in his best Quasimodo impersonation as he hobbled lamely into the bathroom. As soon as he was out of my sight, I felt a void. Strangely and suddenly, I felt a physical need to be with him again, touching, caressing, making love. I actually felt a physical pain in his absence, an ache deep inside and a sense of dread and foreboding. I leapt from the bed and raced to the bathroom, siding up to his rump as his stream hit the toilet. The minute I touched him, the pain went away. I wrapped my arms around him and nuzzled his neck, inhaling his sweet, masculine scent. It was a smell that was pleasantly familiar to me, the essence of spice, leather and the sweet smell of oats. It was ultimately masculine, strong and clean. He smelled like a man in the purest of form -- a combined essence of spice, sex and a fresh batch of cookies. “What are you doing, Max?” “I missed you, Pup. I felt terrible without you. Besides, I wanted to see if you needed any help with anything.” I wrapped my hand around his cock. His stream had slowed to a dribble, and his member expanded in my hand. “Well, I’m almost done here. Maybe you could give it a shake. You know, get rid of the last few drops.” I shook it, and it expanded a bit more. It continued to grow in my hand as my own cock rose and hardened between his legs and his ass. He shifted his feet a little wider apart to make room for my enlarging erection which eventually nestled hard against his perineum, nudging the back of his ball sack. “Hey, Big Dog… Do you think my dick is getting any bigger?” I jacked it gently until it was fully erect. “It just feels heavier, and it seems thicker in my hand.” I gave it a squeeze, and the head expanded and darkened. “Well, Pup, I don’t have any complaints. It’s certainly more than a handful, and it feels like it was made for my ass.” I jacked him gently and lightly humped the space between his legs. “Have you noticed anything else, Pup?” “Well, I feel bigger all over, and the little gut I had developed seems to have melted away.” I stroked his burgeoning 6-pack. He flexed as he let out his breath. “I don’t think I’ve ever had abs like this before.” “Nice, Pup... Anything else?” “Well my muscles seem a little bigger everywhere. Nothing like yours, for sure. You’re a comic book hero wet dream of muscles. I just,... well, I just feel bigger and stronger.” “What else?” “Well, I’m horny like never before. My dick has been almost continually hard, and I’ve cum more times and more volume in the past 3 to 4 hours than I thought was humanly possible. Even now, I can feel another load starting to build in my balls, and , given the way this conversation is going, I suspect I’ll be blowing another load soon. It’s amazing. I’ve never felt this good or this strong or this horny before. Do you think I’m becoming like you?” I rubbed my hands over his torso and arms, feeling the thickness of his pecs and his broad, round shoulders. I curled forward and kissed the nape of his neck as my hands slid down his lats and spread over the ample curve of his much enhanced butt. Then I reached around and weighed the heft of his balls. “These seem bigger.” Then I wrapped my hand around his hardon again. “Definitely growing here.” I stroked him with the lightest touch I could manage, and his body shuddered lightly. Goose bumps covered his skin, and his nipples visibly hardened. I rubbed my warm, dry palms over his torso, smoothing the skin as I went, but, when hands found his nipples, I couldn’t resist pinching and twisting them lightly. He opened his mouth and threw back his head. “Awww fu-u-u-c-k, Max…” “Flex your pecs for me, Pup. I want to feel them grow in my hands.” He rolled his shoulders forward, and his pecs rose and hardened. “Mmmmmm… these are definitely bigger.” I nibbled his neck and breathed warm air over his shoulder. I squeeze his pectorals with increasing force, and he flexed back harder in response. The muscle expanded, and precum dripped from his dick. He was definitely enjoying my attention and the experience of growth. Precum also flowed from my dick, lubricating the space between his upper thighs and his buttocks. “Flex your biceps for me.” He raised his right arm, made a fist and flexed as hard as he could. The muscle rose into a hot, mighty peak in my hand. It was big by all standards, and larger than what I remembered. “Damn, Pup! Where did that come from? That thing is fucking huge!” From underneath, I curled my right hand around the front of his biceps as I slathered back of the peak with my tongue. Then I slicked my left hand with the pre from his slit and jacked Pup's dick as I worshipped his muscle. At the same time, I pumped my pre-cum-slicked dick between his butt and his thighs. I thrusted harder and harder. The head of my dick appeared under his balls with each thrust. We developed a rhythm of thrusting and jacking. In no time at all we were both on the brink. I didn’t back off. We needed to cum. Slowly I maneuvered our pumping and frotting in front of the mirror. The lights were still off and it was dark in the bathroom, but our silhouettes could be vaguely perceived. I was thrusting and grunting and jacking his dick. I was licking the peak of his arm from behind. He turned his head to the right and added his tongue to his biceps. When both reached the inevitable peak of our climax, I commanded Pup to flex, “Double biceps!” As his left arm joined his right in full flex, I flipped up the light switch. Pup saw his reflection and let out a series of grunts. I pulled back completely and rammed my dick in his ass. Then I re-grabbed his dick and jacked it with both of my hands. Again, we achieved the ultimate rhythm - thrusting and jacking and flexing and licking. It was too much to hold back. We both felt the inevitable pause, the ultimate peak that proceeds the first blast. Pup re-flexed his arms and let out a grunt. Then, as the first blast of cum raced up my urethra, Pup’s first blast shot out and splattered the mirror. As he came and he flexed, he continued to grow. The changes were subtle but impressive enough, like a really good pump from a really hard workout. Fuck, he was hot and he kept getting hotter. He flexed, and we shot for what seemed like an hour. Then we sank to the floor in a spent heap of exhaustion.
  3. 16 points
    Funny you should ask... The Wall, Chapter 23 “The Hunger” “I’m starving, Max. We need some food NOW!” “I’m with you, Pup. As hungry as I am, I’m liable to take a bite out of that beefy ass of yours and make a meal of it." I playfully bit down on his mass of his left ass cheek. "The kitchen is open all night for room service here. Let’s order and have it delivered. I’ll make the call.” I went back to the living room and dialed the Room Service number. While I was in the process of ordering two of almost everything on the menu, I noticed my jacket draped over the back of the chair, and I pulled the small envelope from the jacket’s breast pocket. It was inscribed with my name “Max” on one side and “Open Thursday night just after the 12th stroke of midnight” on the other. Well, it was now 2 am. What harm could 2 hours make. I opened the envelope and read: At the moment in time when day matches night and the hours of the sun and the moon are the same, you may make one your equal. Hmmm… Cryptic, I thought. I'll have to figure out what that's about later... I returned to the enormous tiled room outside the bath. Pup was taking stock of his increased mass in the mirrors. He was checking himself out from every possible angle. He turned to the left and then to the right. He looked over his shoulder to check out his ass. He maneuvered mirrored vanity cabinet to get a better view of his back. Watching Pup made me smile to myself. I knew what he saw, and I knew what he felt at that moment. I had been there myself. I remembered the first time I saw my own reflection as that of a bodybuilder. It wasn’t a slow realization that occurred over a series of days, weeks or months. It occurred in an instant. I looked in the mirror, and the guy who looked back at me was finally big enough and built enough to use the term bodybuilder for himself. It was a pivot for me, and now Pup was at that magical threshold. I knew what he saw, and I knew felt. It wasn’t quite pride, and it wasn't self-satisfaction. It was more of a settling in. It was security and a sense of ease and relief. He could relax and feel secure in himself without trying. Pup would never worry again how others might judge him. Sure, he might want to be bigger or stronger or leaner or harder, but now it was all for himself. “Pup!” I startled him back to the present. “Whatcha doin’?” “Just checking things out. I like my new size. I think I look pretty good.” “Mmmmm, Pup...You look fucking amazing.” “I’d look even better if I washed some of this dried cum off. I feel sticky and crusty all over." He made a face. Then he slyly smiled and wiggled his eyebrows at me. "What about you? You look pretty cum-coated.” He came over and kissed me once on the lips. “I think we both need a shower.” He kissed me again, sliding his tongue in my mouth and wrapping his right hand behind my head and the left hand around my cock. Fuck, I was boning again. “The shower is big enough for the both of us, and I want to rub my hands and my dick all over your soaped up, slippery body.” Pup grabbed handfuls of my pec meat and vigorously massaged it. “I’ve been meaning to fuck the hell out of your chest. Your pecs are unbelievable, Max. They've got to be 8 or 9 inches thick.” I flexed hard and then rolled my pecs one at a time, alternating the motion from one pec to the other. He kissed me again, and I kissed him back harder. In no time at all, we were both at full mast. The idea of soap suds and Pup’s dick on my chest sounded appealing. If Pup wanted a shower, who was I to to deny him? However, the shower would have to wait for a while. Room Service was on their way to our room. The sexual tension would have to be knocked down a notch just so that we could answer the door. I needed to get both of us off in a hurry, and I had an idea I was certain would work. Pup grabbed my hand and took a step toward the shower, but I resisted his lead and held him in place. Even though he had grown into muscleman status, I was still at least 100 lbs larger than he. At least 400 lbs of muscle anchored me in place. I reeled Pup back in front and stood behind him again. We both were facing the mirror. He was big and hot and muscly now, but my much larger frame eclipsed the silhouette of his body -- 3 inches taller, 6 inches broader and rounder at the shoulders, torso and arms, and 6 inches wider at the flare of our thighs. The only parts of me that were hidden by Pup were my wasp narrow waist and my throbbing erection that rested in the groove at the crack of his ass. I put my hands on his shoulders. “You are so fucking sexy, Pup.” I kissed his neck and pressed my cock against the small of his back. “I think you grew again.” I growled in his ear. “If you keep growing like this, you may get bigger than me.” I kneaded his pecs in my hands and twisted his nipples. His hardon stood straight up and started dripping again. The head rose inches above the level of his navel. It was big and impressive, and his big balls hung heavy below, rising and falling and churning in their sac. I rubbed his shoulders and arms. “Look what has happened to you. You are so fucking hot. I love the size of your arms. They are definitely getting bigger and bigger. Show me again. Flex a double biceps for me. See if you can make me jizz on your back.” He raised his arms in the mirror and slowly flexed them for me. At the same time, I copied his movements and flexed my much larger arms from behind, moving in synch with his flex, silhouetting and totally eclipsing his peaks. I was shocked by the sight. It was incredibly erotic. His arms were big and beautifully shaped, but they were dwarfed in the shadows of my much larger guns. My arms were enormous, and I was just barely flexing. “Fuck, Max,” he exhaled. “How big do you want to get, Pup?” I held my pose and looked in the mirror “…This big?” “Unghhh…” He studied the way my arms overshadowed his. I saw him increase the force of his flex, “Unghhh… Bigger,” he said. I flexed slightly harder, and my arms grew behind his. I was probably at half flex – about 26 inches. “How about this big?” Pup grunted, and precum oozed from the slit of his cock and dripped down the length of his shaft. The thought of him possibly achieving my size was getting him off. He replied, “Unghhh… Oh God… Bigger.” I flexed harder still. The peaks of my biceps rose, and the sweeps of my triceps deepened. “How about now, Pup? Do you want arms that are this big?” Pup was still in full flex, and his arms were visibly shaking. They were impressive themselves and sexy as hell, but they did nothing to hide the range of mountains that rose higher behind them. Pup’s hardon deepened in color and swelled even larger. He was sweating from the effort he put into his flex. He was squirming and grunting from the effort it took to keep from blowing a load on the mirror right then. He was practically speechless, but he somehow managed, “Mmmphh… B-B-Bigger-r-R-R!” He was so close, intermittently holding his breath and sucking in air. "M-m-much b-bbiggger-r-r-R-R!" So I summoned all the strength I could muster and directed it into my arms. My triceps deepened like battle ship keels, and my biceps visibly rose. The peaks achieved a verticality I had never before witnessed, and they continued their ascent until they bumped up against my flexed fists. "Boom!" I held the flex and ground my dick in the crack of his ass. My own precum slicked the small of his back. “How about this big, Pup? Do you want arms like these?” I re-flexed my arms, and the peaks rose again. They were inhumanly large and couldn't get any larger. Then I opened my fists and caressed my own mighty peaks. I turned my head to the right and licked the mountain of muscle. That was all he could take. Puck went over the cliff. “Fuck! Oh God! Fuck!!! Yes!!!” He flexed even harder, and his mighty peaks rose. Pup’s cock surged forth in length and in girth. More veins appeared. It grew harder and harder. It had taken control and had a life of its own. I saw it pull back as it prepared to let loose. Then it surged forth again, larger by 20 percent, firing and recoiling again and again, shooting its load like an artillery gun. Thick ropes of hot, white cum shot straight in the air, covering our torsos and fully flexed biceps. At the moment that he peaked, his beefy glutes flexed, coaxing my dick into the orgasmic abyss. I emptied my load between my abs and his back. I was lost in pure pleasure and didn't want it ever to end. Then a strange sound pulled me back to the present. There was a knock at the door, then another... A deep voice said, "Room Service..."
  4. 16 points
    Chapter 6 Although Ruby and Will were both eager to continue exploring the sexual dimension that their relationship had recently acquired, they unfortunately didn’t have much time to do so; their first semester of college was rapidly drawing to a close, and after just a few more weeks, it was time for both of them head back home for Christmas break. As the break went by, Ruby found herself wondering more and more about how much progress Will was making in her absence. He’d gained so much size and strength in just three months, and although he wasn’t huge yet by any means, his growth was occurring at such a fast rate that if he kept it up for just a few more months, he’d soon be one of the bigger guys on campus. Her stomach twisted in a combination of excitement and dread as she imagined coming back to campus in the Spring and finding him bigger, taller, and stronger than ever. And sure enough, her predictions came true. When she saw Will for the first time after the end of the break, Ruby’s heart stuttered a little as she took in the new changes to his body. His already muscular arms had thickened, and pronounced veins were starting to make their appearance on his forearms and biceps, which were now really straining against the sleeves of his shirt. His shoulders and chest had widened even further, and he looked like he’d gained at least another inch in height. As she stood next to him, Ruby felt very small; Will’s frame was now much larger than hers, almost as if his body had stretched itself out to make room for the all the muscle he was packing on. But the most surprising change had nothing to do with his body. Shortly after their reunion, Ruby began to notice that Will had undergone yet another personality shift. While he was still basically the same sweet, caring guy she had fallen for throughout the previous semester, his confidence levels had now increased so much that he positively radiated self-assuredness, even to the point of being downright cocky at times. It seemed that he’d begun to realize just how much stronger he was than most other people, and he’d taken to showing off his strength at every opportunity, using it in much the same way that a child might play with a new toy. A prime example of this sort of behavior occurred a few weeks into the new semester. Ruby had just stepped out of her dorm building and was starting to walk to class when she felt a pair of strong arms wrap around her waist and pull her against a heavily muscled torso. “Will, let me go!” Ruby said, annoyed but also laughing slightly as she struggled fruitlessly to free herself from his powerful grip. “You’re gonna make me late for class!” “Come on, is that the best you’ve got?” Will asked teasingly. The low vibrations of his voice tickled the back of her neck as he spoke; in the course of the past few months, his voice had deepened from a tenor to a low baritone. “Try as hard as you can!” “I am trying as hard as I can,” Ruby choked out in between breaths as she continued to fight to escape Will’s embrace. “You’re just too strong!” After letting her struggle for a few more seconds, Will eventually took pity on her and released her. Once she was free, she turned around to face him. “You know, you can be a really big bully sometimes,” she said, but there was no venom behind the words. She extended a hand and caressed one of the bulging biceps that had just held her captive. “Yeah, but I’m your bully,” Will said with a broad grin, and then he bent down to kiss her gently on the lips. After they parted ways and Ruby had set out once again in the direction of her class, she reflected on her feelings about Will’s ongoing transformation. There were definitely a lot of things she liked about the recent developments to his body: his muscles were incredibly hot, his strength made sex with him so much more fun than any sex she’d ever had, and she always felt very safe when she was walking around the city with him at night. However, she had to admit that deep down she was still kind of resentful of how easily he could defeat her in any sort of physical contest. Whenever they wrestled, which was something Ruby had always enjoyed doing with her boyfriends, Will would let Ruby feel like she was getting close to pinning him, and then he would turn the tables at the last second, effortlessly overpowering her and laughing as he rendered her completely immobile. She also couldn’t even keep up with him in bed anymore. Ever since they’d come back from break, they’d been having sex all the time; Will’s libido had become extremely high, and Ruby was more than happy to go along with it. However, every night after they had sex, Ruby would have to spend a few minutes just lying there, sweaty and exhausted from the exertion, while Will would barely even be breathing hard, and then he would want a second round just minutes later. She just didn’t have the kind of stamina that he had. It was kind of frustrating to be constantly confronted with the extent to which Will’s physical capabilities surpassed hers; sometimes, it even seemed to her like he was some kind of superhuman. - - - Her suspicions about the unnaturalness of Will’s size and strength gains continued to grow as the semester progressed. Although Will’s progress was starting to slow down a little, his lifts were still going up; by now, he had worked his way up to a 300-pound benchpress, and that number was climbing higher and higher by the week. She had tried for so long to push it out of her mind and tell herself it couldn’t be true, but she was now beginning to find it difficult to believe that Will wasn’t on steroids; it was simply the only explanation for the astonishing progress he had made over the past six months. And when she thought about it, it honestly wasn’t very hard to understand why Will would have been tempted by that option; he had been embarrassed about being small and skinny for most of his life, and it wasn’t much of a stretch to imagine that dating Ruby, who was a strong, athletic girl, had been the straw that broke the camel’s back and caused him to seek out chemical assistance to become bigger and stronger. However, there was a hole in her theory that Will was on steroids; he didn’t exhibit any of the usual side effects. As an experienced lifter, Ruby was very familiar with the effects that steroids had on the body, and she couldn’t identify a single one on Will: his skin was smooth and free from acne, his shoulders and traps, although large and well developed, were proportional to the rest of his body, and she could attest to the fact that everything was in perfect working order downstairs. But in spite of the lack of evidence of steroid use on his body, Ruby still couldn’t shake her suspicions that Will’s gains were unnatural, and so she decided to confront him about it. It was a Saturday night, and Ruby and Will were curled up together on Ruby’s bed, watching a movie. Once the movie had ended, she turned to him, took a deep breath, and said, “Will, can I ask you something?” “Sure, anything,” he replied, smiling warmly and leaning in for a quick kiss. “You’ve gained a lot muscle recently. Like, a ton,” she began. “That’s not exactly a question,” Will said with a laugh. Ruby ignored his quip and continued. “I’ve never seen someone put on so much size in such a short timeframe. Like, at first I thought it was just beginner gains, but then you just kept getting bigger and bigger. And that got me wondering if you were . . . taking anything.” “Taking anything?” Will repeated, his eyebrows coming together. “What, you mean like a supplement?” “Like a supplement,” Ruby said slowly. “Or maybe something else . . . something a little more . . . potent.” There a was pause, a moment where Will pierced her with a very intense gaze, almost as if he were trying to look past her eyes and into her mind. But then the moment passed, and he erupted into a fit of laughter. “You thought I was on steroids, Ruby?” Will said in between chuckles. “Is that what this is about? Steroids?” “So you’re not?” Ruby asked, still a little freaked out by the way he’d looked at her a few seconds ago. “No, of course not,” he said, smiling and drawing her in for another kiss. “What you see before you is one-hundred percent natural beef.” He sat upright and proudly raised both of his arms into a double biceps pose. Ruby’s eyes widened as she watched his arm muscles swell into beautiful, rounded peaks. Fuck, they were getting huge; they had to be somewhere around seventeen inches by now. “Okay then,” Ruby said after Will lowered his arms. “If you say so.” But as Will settled back against the headboard, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and pulling her up against him, she noticed a bit of strain in his smile, a hint of nervousness on his face. There was clearly something he wasn’t telling her, and she was determined to find out what. - - - Over the next few days, Ruby replayed the events of that night over and over in her mind, unable to shake the suspicion that Will was lying to her and that he really was on steroids. And honestly, it would be one thing if he had decided to take steroids and had been up front with her about it, but the idea that he was lying to her just to make her think his gains were natural was driving her crazy. Eventually, she decided she just couldn’t take it anymore and that she had to take the matter into her own hands. About a week after their conversation, Ruby was visiting Will in his room late at night. They had sex as they now did practically every night, and then Will got up to go take a shower, leaving Ruby alone to recover from having the life fucked out of her. As soon as the door closed behind him, Ruby rolled out of the bed, wincing a little from the soreness as she put her weight on her lower body but still managing to hobble over to the top drawer in the cabinet across from his bed. She’d seen him get Advil and cold medicine out of this drawer before, and she’d decided that if he was taking something, this was probably the most likely place for it to be. But just seconds after she’d opened the drawer and started rummaging around in it, the door opened behind her, and she turned around in alarm to find Will standing in the threshold. “Forgot my tooth . . . brush,” Will said by way of explanation, trailing off as he noticed the open medicine drawer and Ruby standing in front of it. “Ruby, what are you doing?” he asked. “Uh . . . I,” she stuttered, too startled to come up with a convincing excuse on the fly. “You were looking to see if I’m hiding steroids in my room, weren’t you?” he asked, his face beginning to take on an expression of hurt and betrayal. But instead of backing down and apologizing, Ruby felt a surge of anger boil up inside her, and she let out all the jealousy and resentment she had been bottling up inside her for the past six months. “You know what, Will? I was!” she snapped. “And you know why? Because I know you’re on something. You have to be. There’s no other way you could have gained so much muscle in just sixth months. And honestly, I felt really insulted that you’ve been lying to me about it this whole time. Did you really think I would never figure it out? Did you really think I’m that stupid?” As he listened to Ruby rant, Will’s expression changed from one of hurt, hardening instead into a mask of anger. She’d never actually seen Will get angry before, and if she didn’t know him as well as she did, she might have actually been a little scared of him. He crossed his arms over his large pecs, causing his biceps to tense menacingly and powerful cords of muscle to ripple along his forearms. “I haven’t been lying to you, Ruby; I’m not on steroids,” he said, his voice starting to increase in volume. “I think I know what this is really about. You’re just jealous that I’m stronger than you now, aren’t you? You liked me better when I was little and weak, and now your ego’s hurt because I’ve left you in the dust. Is that it? Well, you need to stop deluding yourself, Ruby. I didn’t pass you because I’m on steroids; I passed you because I’m just physically superior to you!” “No, you’re not, you asshole!” Ruby screamed, her vision starting to turn red with rage. “Don’t try to make this about me! You’re the one whose ego was hurt! You couldn’t stand being weaker than your girlfriend, so you decided to secretly take roids to get even with her, which is the most pathetic thing I’ve ever heard in my life. Face it, Will, you aren’t physically superior to anyone; you’re just a little runt, and no matter how many chemicals you pump yourself with, deep down, that’s what you’ll always be.” As soon as that last sentence left her mouth, Ruby realized she’d touched a nerve. A flash of deep-seated pain appeared on Will’s face before it contorted into an expression of unbridled fury. “Ruby, I want you to leave. Now!” Will yelled. And Ruby, having no desire to continue arguing with this insecure asshole who had been lying to her for the past sixth months, stormed past Will and out of the room, slamming the door behind her.
  5. 15 points
    Dream Dad Walking by your dads’ room you heard the water running, steam escaping the crack in the door. It was almost as if he wanted you to look because he never leaves the bathroom door open. You unconsciously start making your way to the door your heart beating louder with each step you took the steam hitting your face as you smell your dads heavy musk, the scent of it driving you wild. Finally, at the door you peek through it watching lustfully as your own father comes into view, only this wasn’t the father you remembered there was a hulking mass of brawn that filled the shower. There was no way this was your dad he eclipses him you thought. But you felt your heart sink immediately as the man turned around there was no doubt this giant god of a man was your father. You continued to watch with bated breath as he soaped up all of his 8 foot body. His granite 8 pack getting tighter with the slightest turn, his massive heaving pecs jutting out with every breath he took, his biceps happily flexing over and over almost as if they were growing. Your fathers massive hands traveled down his body until they reach the 14 inch cock leaking cum as he soaped up his tool. A wave of heat washed over you as you felt like you were about to pass out from how much this version of your father was turning you on. “Are you gonna keep staring boy or are you gonna help your daddy out!” Your eyes snap open, gasping for air you sit up finding yourself in your sweat soaked bed. With just you and your rock-hard cock waiting to cum to the thought of your massive dream father. Meanwhile over in the other room your real-life father slept blissfully unaware of the changes occurring to his body linked to the dreams that you were just having. A smile crept on his face as a wet spot formed on his much tighter pajamas. Who knows what your own father was dreaming about. Night 2 After furiously cumming to the thought of your dream dad you drift off to sleep. Almost as if fate wanted you to have another shot the dream started off the exact same as before There you were in the hallway everything exactly as you remember it. Immediately you catch a whiff of your dads’ scent. Fuck you could swear it was even stronger than before, your dad must have worked up quite the sweat to smell this good. Making your way to your fathers’ bathroom you see the door ajar just like last night. Peeking through the crack you freeze even more astonished than the night before. No longer was the 8-foot giant of a man standing in the shower but instead a colossus reaching almost 9 feet stood in his place. “You ready for round “two” Squirt. Daddy helped himself to some more fun when you couldn’t handle it before.” Getting in the shower the full strength of his musk hit me, my cock reached full mast in seconds each breath I took only made me more horny. "You look ready to blow already boy, do daddys muscles turn you on that much. Why don't you get a close look" His big hand brought you right to his abs your head barely reaching the top of his massive pecs. Instinctualy you started licking the deep crevices of his abs finally getting a taste of him. You felt dad flexing his abs your tongue could just feel them get harder. Traveling upwards you had to get on your tip toes to reach his huge shelf of pecs. But what really intrigued you was the smell coming from his pits. "Oh fuck dad your pits smell amazing you gotta let me in there" With that you dad effortlessly picked you up with on hand bringing you into his cavernous armpit. Fuck the smell was so strong you almost passed out but it was just too good for that to happen. "Thats it boy your really showing how much you love all this mass and were nowhere done yet" While you went to town in your dads pits you felt something slam against your back. "Holy fuck dad your cock is even bigger than before" "Thats right boy and I can just tell its gonna get bigger" Your dad set you down as you immediately started licking his shaft up and down. Squeezing his balls trying to make your dad cum as soon as possible. "Come on boy stop being a tease your old man wants that little mouth of yours filled with massive cock" Your mouth could barely fit the head inside but since it was a dream you didn't care, by sheer will you forced it down your throat. Inch by inch is slid down his pre cum filling you up already. "Damn boy im getting close and im sure your gonna love what happens next" Almost on command your dad unleashed a might roar as he filled you with burst after burst of his cum. As your struggle to keep chugging down his cum you notice your being lifted of the ground just by his massive cock. Omg your dad was growing even more massive your could see his head touching the roof as his muscles became more ripped and huge. The growth is too much as he finally breaks the ceiling causing a debris to come crashing down waking you from the dream. You sit up in shock from the hottest dream of your life. As you take a moment to catch your breath you finally notice that this wasn't your bed. Looking to your right you see your regular dad still sleeping. Except his clothes had been ripped to shreds, his body more muscular than it had ever been in real life and his cock dripping with cum. Then your dad started mumbling in his sleep "Keep sucking daddy aint done growing yet". ----------------------------------------------------------------- Big thanks to MAXXXMUSCLE who inspired me to write this short story with his morphs.
  6. 14 points
    And here are the two heroes of muscleaddict's "seminal" work of thicction, Muscle University, Luke Henderson and Sebastian "Woody" Wood.
  7. 14 points
    So happy to hear that the teaser images led to actual salivating. I started this rendering way back when the first Muscle University story was unfolding (literally August 5 of 2019!). There's no good reason this should've taken a year to finish but I wanted to get it right and I think I've come close to what was in my head reading muscleaddict's work. Thanks again for the likes and positive responses. There's a final wide-screen version I'll post later but first, some solo cards, starting with Johnny.
  8. 13 points
    So, after all that teasing and foreplay, here's the full tableau: Thanks for all the kind comments and replies. I'll stop hogging this thread now and return you to your regularly scheduled muscleaddict programming. bg
  9. 12 points
    Hey everyone. I apologize for not updating in a while. I have gotten sick and have just generally been uninspired to write! This middle section isn’t as clear as the beginning and end in my outline. I should hopefully have an update soon!
  10. 12 points
    Here's a better look at those three. You'll have to ask muscleaddict for their stories:
  11. 12 points
    Two more images to help fill the void until muscleaddict posts another chapter: Everybody's favorite future 212 competing pocket-rocket, Deano Watkins. Not sure I drew him twat-faced enough. And his loyal minion, Shaun, described as Deano's fucking puppy dog but I think I drew him as more of a full-grown golden retriever.
  12. 10 points
    Thank you everyone for all the amazing feedback and comments! This one was another personal favourite of mine and I was excited to get it out there. There's still a couple of chapters to go. I should get the next one out mid-week.
  13. 10 points
    Who knew Shaun was so handsome? Anyone for a "Shaun's Autumn: A Muscle University Story" spin-off?
  14. 9 points
    So if you read Muscle University, you're no doubt already reading Deano's Summer. But since MU is the story I did this illustration for, I wanted to post it here, for anyone arriving late to the CJ / muscleaddict party. bg
  15. 8 points
    I need to preface this story somewhat. I think it will be a bit of a departure from what is typical here. This is the first story I ever wrote for broad public consumption in 2006. The story is semi-autobiographical, a dramatization of the events that surrounded my own coming out. Because of the subject matter and how close it hit to the pain that has lasted in real life over 20 years, I was never able to finish it. After some recent events that a few close people on this forum will know - I decided come back to this story for the first time in almost 15 years. I think with those events will allow me to finish this story at last. This story, as with all of mine, is a slow burn. What happens will happen over a period of chapters. But I wanted to put this here for one reason really - when I originally published this, it was extremely well received. One person I know here even remembered reading it when I posted it 15 years ago. But, the one thing from this story that I will always treasure was an email from a teenager in Missouri who wrote how this story gave him the courage to come out of the closet to his father. If this interpretation of my own coming out story can do some good for others like that, then what I experienced all those years ago is worth it. *** Trigger Warning: I should also give a trigger warning that this story touches on a lot of topics that are very real including - LGBT people and conservative Christianity and family, depression, post traumatic stress, teen suicide, teen homelessness, violence, and more. I write all of my stories as much as possible to real life, and since this one is VERY close to real life and very personal, this is no exception. Where ever possible, I will tone down some of the obvious realities of these situations, but if you have come into contact with any of those in your life, fair warning. All persons depicted in the story are over the age of 18. I also write chapters in stories to various pieces of music that have a meaning to the chapters in question. So, at the appropriate point, I have linked to youtube vids of those songs. Dedication: "Being the One is just like being in love. No one can tell you you're in love, you just know it -- through and through, balls to bones." -- The Oracle I'd never watched the movie The Matrix until recently. Hard sci-fi's never really been my thing. But, the movie was recommended by a friend. He said there were a few scenes that reminded him of me, but he didn't say which ones. I'd just know, he said. I did. What is it like to LOVE? Not a pre-teen puppy love, an unvoiced crush, or a hollow lust, but LOVE. A LOVE that is all encompassing -- that agonizes and wounds and exalts and heals. A LOVE that connects you to another soul . . . and through them to the universe. A LOVE that raises you to immortality. A LOVE that let's you, if but for a moment, "slip the surly bonds of earth, to touch the face of God." Can you really describe it or can it only be experienced to be known? Can any words illustrate it save you will know it when you feel it, balls to bones? I've been blessed to find that LOVE in my life. Although events have caused us to be separated by thousands of miles, the connection, soul-to-soul, is as strong as ever. So many people believe that they can be happy without LOVE -- I used to be one of them. But, as I discovered, hell is not a pit of sin; hell is being alone. So, this story is dedicated to the man who first completed me, the man you will meet in these pages. To the man who taught me what it is to know LOVE. I could never have known who I am and what life truly is without him. To the real Rian, I give all my LOVE - - through and through, balls to bones. Gnothi Seauton. --JBS, June 2006 Chapter 1 - A Light in the Darkness "Sometimes I hate that chaos surrounds me / When all the answers that I seek go around me / Am I drowning? / Am I fading away? …” (Song on the Radio - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=mNkDPWVOf0s ) Dylen didn't listen to the radio that much anymore. Music had become more of a habit rather than anything he actually enjoyed. But, there was something in these lyrics that caught his mood. His fingers moved from the radio back to the steering wheel. Yeah, he was drowning. His whole life was nothing but a study in chaos, and the answers … if there were any, they surely slid around him, just out of reach. He pressed the gas pedal, accelerating his small, well-worn car further down the road. As was typical for him on the drive home, Dylen's mental automatic pilot engaged, causing the music from the radio to drift away with the rest of his surroundings. The dark, straight Colorado road that led to his home had claimed victims in the past, hypnotizing them as its endlessly flat ribbon never veered an inch to the right or the left. Dylen often mused that he was trapped into a destiny he wasn't sure he wanted. His life was unalterable - inescapable -- just like this road. But, tonight his mind was so far away that nothing, not even the endless road, registered to his senses. Dylen's mind returned to its torrid conversation, depressed and lonely. The voice -- the fears and feelings that had become almost a second personality in the last year -- guided his thoughts, whispering to him. "It's just two weeks before high school graduation and what do I have to show for my life? What do I have that is really worth all this pain? Nothing," he decided, "Nothing at all. I'm at best a worthless coward.” "Worthless? Yeah, just look at this piece of shit car. I had to pay for it on my own. It barely even qualifies as a car. I've got the pedal on the floor and can only manage 70. I worked so hard to get what!? This piece of trash! But, the damnable piece of trash matches me. It's just another symbol of my worthless life." he thought. "Coward?" he continued. His eyes shifted to the rear-view mirror, catching a glimpse of a smooth, brown leather case in the back seat. Seeing that case silenced even the mental conversation. The instant and eternal moments that plagued Dylen flashed before his mind's eye. He felt a churn in his stomach. Desires that he'd been taught to believe were sinful and wrong, wrong to feel and wrong to be, were inside of him again. They were always there. He'd tried so hard to shake them, to ignore them, to bury them in "right" feelings. But, they were a part of him tha, try as he might, he could not escape. He could admit them to no one; he could barely admit them to himself. A brave man is one that conquers himself on the battlefield of life, he'd once read. "So, what does that make me? Definitely a coward," Dylen spat out loud. Those desires were his greatest secret, the path that he foresaw leading to the downfall. No one understood him. No one could understand. His parents could not grasp his dreams, even if he could relate them vocally. Not to mention they'd call him deranged for even entertaining them. And so, Dylen's mind groped for any humiliating, degrading word his formidable intellect knew, and he invariably found examples from his past to prove that those words described him. As he lurched from one horrific thought to the next and proved his uselessness to himself, anger and desperation festered, gnawing at what was left of his soul. Of course, no one else on earth knew about this self-mutilation of soul save Dylen Mason. In fact, to every other human who knew him, Dylen appeared to have everything any 18 year old could want. Physically, most of the girls in his graduating class considered him to be the best unspoken for guy in the school. "Cute" was the word they always seemed to return to. His thick mane of light ginger hair was just beginning to sun bleach, as it did every summer. His tan was now deep and rich despite his normally light toned complexion. The daily chores required of him around the Mason's small family farm rendered him quite strong, beyond what his thin 5'10", 140 pound body would betray. His facial features were wholly masculine, but there was something soft and inviting about his youthful smile. But, everyone who knew him agreed his brown eyes were his best feature. Those eyes were dark, seductive, but also seemed to shine with inner light, a fire sometimes fiercely blazing while at others softly glowing. Behind those beautiful eyes shone Dylen's brilliant mind. As long as anyone could remember, Dylen was years ahead of his peers. He was reading simple sentences at 2, teen novels at 6, and college course level work by 10. His parents never considered allowing Dylen to skip grades, so he was often bored. He made up for it by reading and learning anything he could get his hands on. He mastered playing the drums, including jazz set, classical snare, and tympani. He'd even taken all-state honors on several occasions. Now that he was almost grown, the colleges sent him offers en masse. A stack of over 70 unsolicited recruitment letters from some of the most prestigious universities in the United States sat in piles in his room. Harvard, Yale, Johns Hopkins, Duke, Vanderbilt, among many others, personally invited his application. In fact, just yesterday, two letters arrived in the mail. The first was another congratulatory letter at being named as his class's valedictorian. The second was the next in a series of communications with the University of Colorado - the school he'd cheered for and wanted to attend since childhood -- where he had secured a full Merit academic scholarship. Dylen did have one obvious weakness, something that was common to children with his intellectual strength. He was hard to get to know socially. Everyone in school liked Dylen, but it was as if there were a buffer between him and his peers. Most of his school friends chalked that up to his Mormon upbringing, but, even so, at his core, he was an intensely private person. Dylen preferred the company of one or two close friends to any environment with large numbers of people. He had an almost impenetrable lack of external emotion, which hid seething passions underneath. He did have a few friends who pierced the barrier and who found him to be the best, most loyal friend they had ever known. But, even his parents admitted that, in some ways, they barely knew their own son. Despite the emotional seclusion, Dylen had always been a strength and support to those close to him as they endured the pains of adolescence. Dylen always seemed happy until the beginning of his senior year. But, something happened that particular August that no one understood. Seemingly overnight, Dylen withdrew completely. He stopped visiting his friends, instead choosing to spend virtually all his free time alone in his room. His once immaculately groomed appearance disappeared and was replaced by a sloppy, uncared for exterior. Even the girls who once marveled, however secretly, at his looks, could rarely see any part of it now. The cuteness, the fire, and Dylen himself, had been swallowed up by something. At first, everyone thought it was a phase that would play out, but it didn't. Dylen's friends didn't understand why he never seemed to be happy anymore. Those close enough to read his complex emotions could tell he was overcome with sadness and sometimes even anger. The problem was that they did not know what it was over, much less if they could do anything about it. Months passed and things only got worse. As winter closed in, a cold as formidable as any arctic blast gripped Dylen. Nagging fears about their son became the topic of hushed conversations between his parents. Paul and Kathi Mason even went so far as to ask their bishop to interview their son, but the bishop was locked out by the formidable emotional wall the same as everyone else. As spring dawned and graduation approached, Dylen's days seemed to be filled with syrupy sweet, but genuine compliments. Dylen had won every award and honor that it was possible for him to win. Perhaps, with the pressure of winning finally off, Dylen may return to something akin to normal his friends and family continued to vainly hope. Dylen was outwardly grateful for all the concern; however, he immediately dismissed it in the privacy of his own mind. The specter of that brown case and his desires were always there, overshadowing every action he made. Their love was all misplaced anyway, Dylen decided. If they knew what he really was, they'd be condemning him, not congratulating him. So, through every obsessed-over twist of fate, through every eternal moment, his once strong spirit wilted a little more. *** The autopilot registered something amiss. But, Dylen was so lost in his wandering melancholy that the dog in the road didn't come to conscious thought until it was just a few yards away. Time slowed and his senses accelerated as adrenaline rushed through him. His foot hit the brakes, and the wheel lurched in his hands. His breath restricted as the seat belt snapped taut around him. Tires began to scream in protest. Dylen was strangely calm as he found he was losing control. Although he was going to miss the dog, he realized he was not going to stay on the road. The animal passed safely to his right, but it stayed in clear view through the front windshield. The car was spinning. Dylen heard the sound of scraping dirt and grinding metal under his car as he left the road. It had been years since Rian had enjoyed as satisfying a week as this one was turning out to be. As he pulled off the freeway to drive to his parents home, he marveled at how good being successfully free of pressure could feel. Final exams week were much more difficult than he'd anticipated, and he'd pulled two all-nighters to get through chemistry and calculus. He had been rather worried about the calc exam because there were a lot of complicated formulas he had to get right. But, when he walked out of class for the last time that semester, he knew he'd done well. He relished the thought of the nights of freedom to come -- because he knew they would not last. Good medical schools were getting more and more difficult to get into. He needed good grades in classes that would be much more challenging than freshman intro courses. College was going to get a lot harder very quickly. But, this week had one more satisfying moment -- perhaps even more satisfying than finishing the year had been. Rian finally moved out of the CU dorms. He'd scouted out his small, but very nice loft apartment weeks ago. Since then, he'd been moving things in, spending his small amounts of free time putting his new home together. It had taken all of the Thursday after the calculus final to get the last of the moving done; but, late last night, for the first time, he'd slept in a home of his own. Rian May was the guy everyone envied in high school. Co-captain of the football team, contender for state in wrestling, smart in every subject. Rian looked older than his just over 20 years, but that seemed to work to his advantage. Every girl that ever crossed his path was tongue-tied when taking in his short styled blond hair, bottomless blue eyes, and ruggedly chiseled features. In fact, most people thought Rian was a model, despite the fact he'd never done a photo shoot and never intended to stand in front of a camera. In addition to his classic features, Rian maintained a classic physique model’s body. But, unlike most of his athlete friends, Rian's gym experiences had always been a means to an end. Sometimes, the gym was for simple stress relief as he shed his cares on unrelenting iron. At other times, the gym helped him prepare for this sport or that; but truthfully, there was always another drive at the heart of his workouts. When Rian was 13, he'd watched a Discovery Channel program on orthopedic surgeons. He had been mesmerized. He knew exactly what he wanted to do with his life from that day on. Since he expected he would need to know a lot about the body and body structure to be a surgeon, what better place was there to learn about them than the gym, his young teen mind reasoned. The tight, but thin thirteen year old poured himself into his workouts and never looked back. What developed was a 5'11", 195 pound and growing body that would be the envy of any man. But, the dedication and drive to maintain himself at his best, was a reflection of his deeper drive to achieve in every part of his life. Rian also had the good fortune to be born into a family with means. Rian's grandfather was an exceptional businessman, a state legislator, and a farmer. Rian's mom, his youngest daughter, was a remarkably beautiful woman, having been a finalist for Miss Colorado in her youth. Rian's father was a bull of a man. The definition of corn-fed football beef, he'd played line at Colorado State. The young couple seemed the perfect match. Unlike the dreams of many of his player friends, Rian's father always had Colorado soil in his blood. All he ever wanted to do was return home and run the family farm. But, Rian's mother inherited her father's business instincts. The result was that the May’s had no worries for money, even when times for the other farmers were difficult. They lived a comfortable life in one of the finest homes to be found in Colorado farm country. When Rian, the May's only child, turned 18, he gained access to a trust set up for him by his grandfather. Rian only knew of the trust's existence, and he always assumed it was enough to pay for his college. He was astonished when he learned that, under his mother's watchful management, the trust had grown in his two decades of life from 25,000 to just under 3 million dollars. At 18, he was a millionaire. For most teenagers, this windfall on top of a life of relative privilege would have been the ticket to extravagance and indulgent self-destruction, but not Rian. To be sure, he enjoyed the good things life had to offer, but he was always managed what he had carefully. He never flaunted his money to others. He knew he had been blessed, and that blessing required responsibility. His goals in life were everything to him, and the gym taught him the discipline and work ethic to achieve them. That fateful Friday started as so many normal days did for Rian. He got up at his usual 6 am and started a shirtless morning run in the crisp but warm late spring air. It ended an hour later at the Ward Athletic Center. A number of Rian's friends who were now CU athletes -- along with a generous contribution from his mom to the athletic scholarship fund -- persuaded the athletic department to allow Rian to use the superior student athlete workout facility. In the end, the investment paid off more than the coaching staff expected. Over his years in the gym, Rian had turned himself into something of a conditioning expert. He had discovered and tested virtually every exercise technique, diet strategy, and legal supplementation to help him learn about the body and to develop his physique. In truth, Rian's knowledge rivaled the strength and conditioning coaches on staff. The fact that he was the same age as the younger student athletes led them to be much more comfortable in posing questions and getting advice from Rian. Since the advice came from a peer, it was usually followed more closely than if it came from "an old man." The gains made by several freshman athletes were a testament to Rian's ability to train others as much as they were to the athletes' work in the gym. As soon as Rian arrived, he changed into his usual workout gear and threw himself into his routine. With the pressures of exams and the move finally off, he enjoyed an amazing leg workout. He'd been on a plateau for a month, not really making the strength gains he'd set for himself. But, today he felt so good; he believed he'd finally broken through it. He made careful mental notes of how he did on each group of sets, and ended the workout with a careful examination of his body in the mirror. Rian viewed himself with an almost clinical detachment, objectively noting any differences from the last time he'd thoroughly examined the muscle groups. As he reviewed his progress, he decided how to approach the differences he found, good or bad, in his next workout cycle. A number of the guys in the gym also stopped to watch Rian and his nearly 200 pounds of muscle go through the ritual. There were more than a few cheers and shouts of praise like "Fucking Awesome Rian." Rian graciously accepted the complements, but remained absolutely objective in his observations. His decision after he completed his last hamstring pose was not bad . . . not bad at all. He'd gained a couple of mental stress pounds that lent a slight haze to his usual deep six pack, but he could take care of that quickly enough. In fact, the summer promised to be a great one for him -- in the gym and elsewhere. Time began to accelerate as the car slowed dramatically, finally coming to a complete stop. For a moment the soft hiss and click of a hot engine prematurely stopped still registered in the air. Then there was silence. Dylen remained frozen for a few seconds, his stunned brain still trying to sort out what happened. Almost in shock, his body began to function automatically to remove him from the danger. A hand with a life of its own clicked the seatbelt and opened the car door. Legs removed him from the driver's seat. His steps were labored, nearly stumbling, as the legs moved him away from the machine. Slowly, as his feet made contact with the road, Dylen's conscious mind returned. He saw his car, turned 180 degrees. The rear wheels were at odd angles suspended a few inches off the ground and partially descend into a dry irrigation ditch. The exterior of the car didn't appear to be damaged, outside of some cosmetic scrapes. But, a portion of the undercarriage was deeply wedged onto a rise between the road and the canal, which was enhanced by several yards of scraped earth. The car was floundered, like a squat teeter-totter. Even if he could start it again, there was no way he could extricate the car by himself. Perhaps it was the weight of this final, very real brush with death that caused it, but something inside of Dylen's self-tortured soul broke. It was as if his whole world finally collapsed. On top of everything else . . . EVERYTHING ELSE . . . there was this. He was still miles from home, he'd forgotten his cell phone that morning, and there were nothing but black, empty fields in sight. At no other time in his life had he ever felt so alone. Dylen's legs lost their strength, and he sank to the still warm asphalt. His emotionless exterior melted and tears of furious sadness began to flow. "Oh FUCK!!!" he wailed as a riptide of previously unspent emotion burst forth. He shook with despair, kneeling in the road of what he saw as his shattered life. "Why did this have to happen to me?" he cried. But, the accident was no longer in his mind. This was something much more. "It always overtakes me. Why should I fight it anymore?" he thought. "Maybe it would have been better for everyone if I hadn't walked out of that car alive. . ." Rian opened his apartment door after the return jog home to find his answering machine blinking. The message was from his parents, inviting him to come home for the weekend to celebrate the end of a successful freshman year. It was this invitation that led Rian to drive down the sparsely traveled country road that evening. Rian loved classic cars, so by chance, when he located a '62 Corvette Convertible, he couldn't resist the urge to splurge. It was a beautiful night, so he put the top down. The convertible sped loudly down the road as he got the chance to let some of the power of the car emerge. He had a CD of Stone Temple Pilots, his favorite band, in a portable RF CD player -- he refused to deface the car with modern car audio -- when he noticed another vehicle in the distance. (Song on the radio - https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YxS4lqppZ6Y) It was far away, but it definitely looked like an accident of some kind. The lights from the other vehicle were pointed toward him, but at a strangely elevated angle. As he closed in on the car, Rian couldn't quite make out what was going on, but there was some movement that interrupted the oncoming headlights. Someone has just walked from the center of the road toward the shoulder. *** A sound reached Dylen's ears. He had no idea how long he'd been there in the road -- a few minutes or a few hours -- but something was coming. Even from a distance it sounded powerful. A muscle car engine. "Maybe there is someone or something looking out for me," Dylen thought. Then, he caught sight of the lights. The car was approaching him. He quickly, but shakily, stood up, and moved to the side of the road. He tried to compose himself. There was still a part of him that did not want to add further embarrassment into his situation, but he was sure his tear streaked appearance would be embarrassing enough. The car came to a stop a few yards behind him, and a door opened. "Hey, you need some help?" The voice was a resonant, deep baritone, and it sounded familiar. Dylen squinted into the headlights, but he couldn't make out who it was. Then the shadow of a figure, wide and imposing, emerged from the glare. "Dylen? Jesus Christ, is that you?" Rian May asked as he emerged into the light.
  16. 8 points
    Not sure how many of you will be interested in this but just for fun I've created a little poll where you can vote for your favourite character from my stories (only 1 vote allowed so chose wisely )! Nothing is recorded on this so it's totally anonymous. I'll leave it open for a little while and then I'll let you know the results if there's a good response. https://forms.gle/dmsyHiBUuRjukvPs7
  17. 8 points
    Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day #2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20686-muscle-slut-blog-4-day-2/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #5: Day 2/Night 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20695-muscle-slut-blog-5-day-2night-2/ Muscle Slut Blog #6: Night 2 Now that was fun. I do not think Uncle Bob will be walking normally for a while, but I do not think he will mind. He was walking in from the pool as I was coming down the steps, and my lust just took over. I grabbed him right there, bent him over the living room couch, and power fucked his ass. I dumped two loads deep inside him before he could move, and then Sean heard us and joined in the fun. Sean plowed his Dad's beautiful tight ass and gave him a couple of loads while I had him blow me for another load. Bob was so far out of it in the pleasure that he barely responded when Sean said he was taking up to get cleaned up. Sean carried his Dad with his hard cock, still buried up his ass. Bob's head was resting on Sean's massive chest and legs wrapped around his waist. Sean looked like a proud father carrying a small child that he loved so much. Since Sean is a cuddlier, I am sure that after the shower, they will spend some time in bed cuddling and napping in incestual bliss. So back to the blog and picking up the blog with our Dad's cooking dinner. It was interesting as the rules of the house were changing for the better. Since Sean and I were naked, the Dads decided to "join the club" and stripped off the remaining clothes they had on. It was not much as Sean, and I ripped off most of it during our exciting to blow their brains out via their cocks. They may have still been Muddles, but they did have beautiful bodies from spending so much time in the gym. We acted like we usually did, laughing, joking, and talking but only with a strong sexual tone. We peppered our Dads about their sexual exploration and got straightforward and detailed answers. We learned our parents were kinky, aggressive, and slutty. Not a bad combination, LOL. My Dad told a story of them going to a Gay Bath House for the first time during college and the craziness that went on. Sean looked at me and said we had to go, and I agreed. They talked about catching our Moms in full lesbian sex for the first time when the girls lost track of time waiting on the guys to pick them up for a frat party. They never made the party, but the four-way sex that went on for the entire weekend cemented their relationships. We became so aroused that we leaked pre-cum and caused puddles on the floor that we had to quickly suck each other to prevent a wasted cum load. One of the new house rules was you make the mess; you clean up the mess. We did share the loads with our Dads in a very passionate kiss. Then the Dads kissed to compare who had the best-tasting load. They said both were so good and could not decide. I called them chicken shit because they did not want a pissed off muscle sluts. They laughed and said that they guessed it would take a village to satisfy a muscle slut. Dinner was great, and Sean and I ate over double I usual amount. Being that we were close to double in size, it was about right. Uncle Bob surprised us with setting a bottle of beer in front of us. While we have had some alcohol with them on a special occasion, this was odd, but he said that since we were larger than a Muddle adult, we should be able to handle a beer. Sean said he just wanted to get us drunk to take advantage of us. I laughed and said he could take advantage of me anytime without the need for alcohol. Uncle Bob told my Dad that he raised a beautiful slut, and we all laughed. It was then that the doorbell rang, and Dad yelled just to come in. I was shocked that he was not concerned about what the person would see, but once I saw who, I was totally fine. Walking into the kitchen was the most massive and muscular human I had ever seen. He was beautiful, and I instantly lost my train of thought. He was larger than I was by at least 50 pounds. His muscles exploded from his body in size and definition with a perfect amount of veins and body hair. He walked bowlegged because of the size of his quads. His clothes looked like they were painted to him and were ready to explode with just a small movement. A slight gesture of his arms resulted in his biceps exploding to at least the size of his head. I was lost in lust and shock, merely watching him until the Dads got up and went over and hugged and kissed him. When I say kiss, it was a full-on tonsil hockey french kissing that was profoundly passionate and masculine. Once finished, they finally introduced him as their workout buddy and Mimbo Drop supplier Kyle. He was a god, pure and simple, and I wanted both my final dose and to ravage Kyle. He sat down and immediately said that we needed to talk first, and then we can get to the fucking. Sean and I asked about flipping it, and Uncle Bob said cant you sluts behave for a few minutes. I told him that we are just acting like the sluts you wanted us to grow into. We all laughed, and it broke the sexual tension that Sean and I were feeling right then. Kyle started to talk about the lab, the creation of the Mimbo Drops, and how everything led to right now. Tell you the truth; I did not care what he said because all I wanted was to take the next dose and spend time being fucked by Kyle. Kyle looked are our Dads and said something about look what you two created, and after a short pause, all three started laughing. They decided to get the show on the road, and Dad went and brought over the Mimbo Drop bottle. Uncle Bob asked us if we're sure about what was going to happen next. The third dose makes the change/mutation permanent, and all we did was open are mouths life a baby bird waiting on dinner. My dad then placed a dropper full under our tongues and said its time to get this show on the road. The liquid had a strong bitter taste that I let it slowly absorbed under my tongue. I felt warmth starting to flow throughout my body and a little lightheaded. Kyle said to enjoy the ride and that you will remember this forever as you evolve from human to mega human. The warmth built to a high heat and then changed to a feeling of electricity flowing across my body. All of my muscles started to flex by themselves. For about 20 minutes or so, the feeling and force of the muscle contractions increased. The more they contracted, the larger they became. I felt a power and strength growing to a level that I would never have guessed possible. My muscles inflated like a balloon to a size that I did not know was possible. If I had been wearing any clothing, it would have exploded off of me like when the Hulk grew. Then, as it started, it slowly faded away, and I was left with a feeling of happiness and inner peace. I felt stronger and more massive than before, which I did not think was possible. As I was enjoying this incredible feeling, a wave of orgasmic pleasure hit me hard and fast. My cock became hard to the point of being painful. I quickly, my balls felt like they were squeezed in a vice, and I blew the most powerful orgasm I have ever had. I shot cum with such force, and it felt I like was being smacked in the face, but it was beautiful. I screamed in pleasure, and the effect finally decreased to the point that some of the cum landed in my mouth. The taste was beyond anything I had experienced before. I was in heaven and never wanted it to end, but it finally did and slowly regained my state of mind. It took a few moments before I started to come out of the haze and realized that Dad was cleaning the cum off of me. I looked down and saw him lapping up puddles of cum lying in the deep valley between my now-massive pecs. The head of my enlarged, hard, and vein covered cock reaching to the base of the valley. Dad was focused on finding and collecting every drop of cum that I had just blasted out of me. He licked every ridge and crevice on my chest and abs between the rock hard muscles. I looked over and saw what appeared to be Sean but was really a mass monster with Sean's head on it with his Dad eating his cum off of him. Kyle said something like welcome to the family and kissed me. It was a kiss between men, no, it was a kiss between Mimbo Sluts because we were no longer just a man. My mind cleared, and I realized that I was no longer what I was but something better. Something with a purpose that I did not know yet, but I was ready to accept and share with others. The more we kissed, the more I wanted to fuck and be fucked. Kyle pulled away and went over to do the same to Sean. Dad replaced his mouth for Kyle, and we kissed and shared the remains of my cum that was within his mouth. Between kissing, Dad commented on how beautiful I was. After a few minutes of kissing, Dad pulled away and said that I needed to follow him to see what I had become. I stood, and it felt strange as my size had enlarged to the point that I needed to collect my balance. My arms hung at a 45% angle as my lats were so massive that my arms rested on them. My quads rubbed together due to their size and pushed my cock and balls forward. As Dad guided me into the living room, I saw an image in the mirror that was but was not me. It had my face, but my body was so hyper muscled that I did not look like I did before the third dose. I was beyond anyone that you saw on the bodybuilder's social media and even the muscle morph websites. I was massive; I was ripped and cut and was simply a Muscle Slut that was equal to Kyle. I spent a few minutes coming to terms with the new me. I looked over to Sean and saw that we were nearly identical. It was then that the urge to fuck began to grow from deep in my balls. The best description is that I went into a Muscle Slut form of heat and needed to be fucked now. I grabbed Kyle and pulled him close and told him he was going to fuck me now. I needed it badly to control the fire that was raging within me. I was lost again is the desire to fuck that I simply dropped to the floor and grabbed my ankles to give Kyle a clean shot at my ass and begged for it. He dove in and began to eat my ass with the skill and passion that I expected. I was so lost in the pleasure that I did not hear any of the rest of them talking. The only thing I heard was when Kyle said he was going to fuck me like the slut that I was. He rammed his cock deep into me in a single thrust. I felt every inch of his cock pushing its way inside of me. Its size should have resulted in pain but only provided pleasure. I felt every vein, every ridge, every movement that was designed to send me into a state I had never been before. It brought immediate pleasure throughout my body. As Kyle began to power fuck me, Sean came over and shoved his mega cock down my throat, and I began to suck on it. Like Kyle's cock, I quickly slid Sean's cock down my throat and accepted it all. Dad and Uncle Bob came over and took turns, sucking my cock, and playing with my nipples. They felt like they were wired directly to my cock because any play immediately caused it to become harder. It was four guys focusing their attention on satisfying the needs of one slut, and the feeling is beyond description. I felt my cock being sucked, Kyle fucking my ass, and Sean forcing his cock deep down my throat all begin to pulsate together, knowing that we all were going to explode at the same time. Within a minute, I felt my balls constrict and start the process of the ejaculation that I did not know how would survive. I wanted to warn my Dad, but it was too late, and my first shot hit Uncle Bob right in the face. Kyle, Sean, and I came at the same moment, and I ended up being covered in cum from head to toes. We blew for what seemed forever and then crashed together on the floor in a massive pile of cum covered muscle. Once we recovered, Sean became the center of the four of us trying to fuck is brains out. I lost track of time and what was being done to me and what I helped to do to Sean. Part of me had so many questions for Kyle and our Dad's, but now was not the right time. Now was the time to explore our incredible bodies, satisfy our need for sex, and enjoy having Kyle with us to help guide us on this new adventure we have been created/evolved/mutated into. The rest of the night involved nothing but sex and lots of sex. Sex with the force and passion that only a Muscle Slut could know or handle, but I knew it was what I was meant for. Part of me had lots of questions but knew that tomorrow would be the time to start asking them.
  18. 8 points
    It was a long week between chapters, but damn worth it! So painful I had to read it twice to keep the hits coming a little bit longer. Super well-done, muscleaddict! Really felt the gut punches and pain, anger and despair. I sound like a broken record, but I can't wait for the next chapter to get posted. I thought it was pretty revealing that the character Deano had the two most positive encounters with this chapter was Josh who shared a little about his own feelings about their Mum's leaving and stood by D at the end. Hopefully Deano realizes that too.
  19. 8 points
    I’ve just had a really good weekend but I’m gutted. I’m an optimist and I wanted the Pocket Rocket to be happy.
  20. 8 points
    The sounds of ripping clothes distracted you from your driving. You looked over and almost caused the car to crash as you see your boyfriend literally HULKING out of his shirt! He grabs it by the collar and shreds it down the front, tossing the remaining fabric out the window. You desperately jerk your eyes back onto the road, trying to find somewhere, ANYWHERE to pull over! He grunts reaching for the seat adjuster, grabbing at the bar between his legs before violently sliding the seat all the way back. As he sits back up, you notice his legs are longer! His pecs swell out, and several muscles form along his stomach. He grunts, relishing in the growth. His shoulders expand, and his entire torso expands and thickens. He lets out a sharp breath. SNAP! CLANK! His sudden growth caused the seat belt to break! You finally find a place off to the side of the road for you to pull in and quickly put the car into park. You undo your own seat belt and finally turn to look at him. He is magnificent. You're not sure what's happened, but you've got no complaints! He brings his right arm up and flexes, causing his monstrous bicep to swell out, growing even more! He flashes you a thumbs up and perks his lips. You scramble over the console, desperate for your mouth to meet his.
  21. 7 points
    God DAMN!! Once again the emotion that you've managed to convey through words is UNREAL!! As this chapter ends I actually felt the tears myself as I've had confrontations with my parents like what D has! Absolutely fantastic writing MA! Keep it up!
  22. 6 points
    Down Under. G’day mates and welcome to Australia. I know it’s been a couple of months since the last video but, as you’ve probably seen, a lot has happened since then. Now I know there’s a lot of viewers and subscribers from all over the world and you probably haven’t all had the same news that we’ve had in the UK, so let’s bring you all up to speed on what’s been happening lately. First of all my friends were all released without harm after the public outcry at what had been done to them, and a lot of people turned up at the sites where they were being held to voice their disgust. Thankfully they were all pretty peaceful but a couple of people got a bit rowdy until I had a word with them, or in some cases moved them quite a distance away to cool off. The Defence Secretary and the Home Secretary were both made to resign, and the Prime Minister was hanging on by a thread until the government decided to open some proper lines of communication with me. There were also a few high ranking officials in the armed forces who were also relieved of command afterwards as well. Thankfully everything’s all good between me and the government now so hopefully it’ll stay that way. So since all that’s happened things have changed quite a bit for me. I’ve kinda taken on the superhero role a little bit, complete with my own costume. I’ve got a public relations crew working with me now to help me with my image and they went through a load of costume choices with me. Obviously I tried out the traditional spandex ones with the capes but they were just too impractical. I like this one though as the combat type trousers and this vest thing are practical rather than just being skin-tight. Plus I’ve got loads of pockets to carry my phone, first aid stuff and anything else I might need from time to time. It looks a bit like it’s designed for the military but I like it just for the practicality. And I wanted it to be more colourful as well so people didn’t feel like I was trying to hide, so naturally I asked the designers to throw in some primary colours and, even though they’re not as bright as Superman’s, I think the designers did a pretty good job. I also had to make sure there were no sleeves as well cos people are always asking to see the guns hahaha. Speaking of the PR crew. These guys are amazing. They’ve been trying to improve my image with the costume as well as thinking up a superhero name for me. Most of the names have been terrible but that’s because there’s not a lot left that isn’t already trademarked. I kinda like just being called TJ though so they might just have to market that. Not that I’m doing any of this for the money. Any money that’s made is donated to charities, after the PR crew are paid of course, and I’ve made sure that my image is being cared for by more up and coming people in the industry to improve their prospects rather than just going with the big, profit hungry corporations. I’m all about helping people from the ground up and not lining the pockets of the super-rich elite, so I have some of the most ambitious people working for me to help themselves, if that makes sense. As far as being a hero is concerned, the main things I’ve been trying to do are to learn more from the police and other emergency responders. I’ve been helping some police forces out with some missing person’s cases and even found some bodies that have been missing for years which is a bit grim, but it’s helped to give the families some closure. That’s one of the reasons why I’m here in the outback of Australia rather than back in the UK. It’s summer over here now and it’s hotter than Satan’s underpants, which means there’s a huge risk of wildfires breaking out. So I’ve been working with the Fireys, as they call them over here, to find out the best ways I can use my powers to help with any bushfires they get when the weather’s like this. So far they’ve shown me how to create firebreaks by clearing the trees out and that’s been fun. Tearing trees out of the ground with just my bare hands never gets old, and at least this time it’s for a good reason. It looks pretty funny from the ground as well when they see a tree flying past with little me underneath it. You can probably find some videos that people have uploaded of that around the internet. The main thing I’ve been trying to stress with all this though is that I’m not trying to take anybody’s jobs away. These guys still do the amazing work they’ve always done, but if I can help them out and keep them safer then I will do. I’ve also been working with geologists, seismologists and volcanologists, to understand how I could help if we get some big disasters happening around the world. We haven’t got it all figured out yet but we’re working on it. We’re also still trying to work out my international travel rights. Like, I’m allowed to go anywhere in the British Commonwealth without any issues, hence why it’s so easy for me to get into Australia, but some other countries, especially the USA are a bit more reluctant to let me in. Although I have told them that I will enter the country whether they like it not if I feel they need my help, like if California has major wildfires or an earthquake or something. If they don’t like it then that’s tough luck. It’s not all work though, I get plenty of time to just chill out and relax, but what I really like to do is just meet people and show them I’m not scary or anything like that. And if you’re wondering about how much I’m worth, well the answer is very little. I don’t earn any money from anything I do but if I want something I’ll usually make a deal with the company who owns what I want to endorse whatever it is. I’m not exclusive to anybody or anything like that but I have had a lot of people sending me free stuff which then gets donated to people who actually need it. I quite like working with the fitness industry too as they keep trying to get me to endorse their supplements and things like that, even though I don’t need any of them. Although, if something tastes good I might just say that I like it, just to give them a boost. I was also invited to the BodyPower Expo in Birmingham and that was a lot of fun. Some of the guys there are a lot bigger than me so it’s always nice to see their egos get stroked as they pose next to me, but what I love is to find out who the two strongest people are there and put both of their maximum squat weight onto a bar and then just curl it with one hand. They all take it in good fun and even offer to sit on that same bar as I lift it with them on. I’ve even sat signing autographs with one hand while five big guys have been trying to wrestle the other one down to the table. I’m hoping everything gets sorted out with the US border controls soon as I really want to go to Muscle Beach. I reckon that’d be a fun place to meet people and see how the big guys over there feel about me. It’d also be good to speak to the guys at NASA to see how I can help with anything space related. I mean, if we get an asteroid heading to Earth or anything like that I have no idea how to deal with that. I could probably just smash it easily but that could make things worse so I’ll get the boffins there to run all the numbers. Anyway, this is probably going to be my last video on this channel because things are getting really hectic. Don’t worry though, you’ll still see me around on TV and in the news, and who knows, you might even end up running into me randomly somewhere when I’m exploring. I’ve only scratched the surface of everything there is to see on this planet and there’s plenty more places for me to go, so you never know where you might see me next. I’m leaving the channel online as well and maybe I’ll come back to do a video in the future or I might even see if one of the PR crew want to take over. Either way you can go back and look at the older videos any time you want. Thanks for all the support and encouragement over the last few months. Love you all and I’ll see you soon. Later guys.
  23. 6 points
    Terrific roller coaster of a chapter - Just when you think it's the relationship with Mom that's the problem, it turns out to be Ryan! But wait, Ryan has his own problems! Then it's Deano on the Boardwalk during Pride, following his impulses and getting into trouble! Deano Senior is majorly pissed, and Deano Junior is bawling his eyes out - just another summer day in Brighton! When does school at Muscle University start up again? Is there a summer term? Who thought it was only teenage GIRLS who had drama! Take all that testosterone and blue balls and throw it into the mix and KA-BLOOM!!! I hope those MU profs get combat pay, having to deal with all the drama - as well as teach!
  24. 6 points
    Hello, everyone! Long-time lurker over here! I've read a lot of stories on this forum and when the AI Dungeon was introduced here recently, I decided to give a shot at writing my own story. I've written a few dozen stories at AI Dungeon before, but this story here takes the cake. English isn't my first language, so you might encounter some errors here and there. On a side note: I'm not sure if I should post my story here or in the AI Dungeon section. I'll gladly repost it there if I made a mistake. AI type: Dragon WARNING: If you are not comfortable with incestuous relationships, then I highly advise you to not read this story. DISCLAIMER: The characters in this story are above 18 years of age. Ian and Ethan My name is Ian and I am a freshman in college. I have an older brother named Ethan and we get along really well. I am your stereotypical nerd in glasses. I'm of average height, standing at 5'9, wear glasses and kinda thin. I'm decently fit, but not fit enough to look muscled, if you get what I mean. I consider myself pretty good looking, as well. I've had a number of confessions from boys and girls alike. My brother, on the other hand, is easily one of the hottest guys in college. He's athletic and charming and is always nice to people. He stands tall at 6'3 and weighs about 225 pounds of solid muscle. His features include a defined, angular jawline, deep blue eyes, strong eyebrows, sandy blonde hair and dimples. His manly face contrasts with my boyish features. Surprisingly, my brother hasn't really been dating anyone seriously. He has been having sex here and there, but none of them became his girlfriends. I, however, didn't date anyone because of an entirely different reason. I'm secretly gay and I have been crushing on my brother since God knows when. Recently, I have been taking interest in hypnosis. I've always been fascinated by how a human mind can be controlled by the most trivial of things. I'm also curious to see if with the right technique of hypnosis, can someone be hypnotized to change how their body looks at will? So I started learning. I wanted to practice, but there's no one there to volunteer. "I'm home", I heard Ethan's voice downstairs. He must be back from football practice. I walked downstairs and greeted him at the door. "Hey, big bro! You must be back from practice. You must be tired, let me make you a drink" "Thanks, little bro. Why are you acting so excited?" he said as he raised his eyebrows. "Oh, no reason." I replied as I went to the kitchen. I got a glass of ice and poured Ethan's favorite drink, iced chocolate. "Thanks. Now cut the crap and tell me what's going on", he said as he took a sip. "Fine", I said as I dropped the act. "I have a favor to ask you" "A favor? You? This must be some pretty big favor", he said as he smirked. "Well, it is and it isn't. See there are these hypnosis sessions I want to try, but I need a partner. Since you're my brother, I thought you'd love to help me out." "Wait. You want me to go under hypnosis and do what exactly?" "Just go under a light hypnosis and follow my commands." "Is this safe?" "Of course! As long as I don't command you to do anything stupid, nothing can go wrong", I looked at him with a smile. He seemed hesitant "Pleeeaaaaase", I said as I clutched his arm. "I need you to help me with this." "Fine, but just once. I have football practice tomorrow." "Yay!" I said as I hugged him. "Now let's get started." I took him to my room and closed the door. I turned on the hypnosis program on my laptop and a weird spiral filled the screen. "Now I want you to stare deeply into the spiral", I said "I'm not sure about this", he said. "Hey! No chickening out! You promised to help me" "Fine", he said as he stared at the screen. I closed the blinds and turned off all the lights in my room. "Now what?" he asked. "Now just relax, don't think about anything, just stare at the spiral." He sat on my bed and continued to stare at the screen. "You feel your body relax into the chair as your muscles loosen" I said in a slow monotone voice. "You can hear me, but you're too relaxed to turn your head and look at me." "My whole body feels numb", he replied in the same monotone voice. "That's good. Now you find my voice really soothing" "Your voice is very soothing. I really like your voice", he said in a monotone voice. "Now I'm going to count from 10 to 1, when I reach 1 you will be in a deep hypnotic sleep. When you're in this state, you'll be able to hear my commands and you'll be able to follow them. When I snap my fingers, you will wake up and remember everything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "Good, now here we go. 10, getting sleepy...9, you are feeling very relaxed...8, your muscles become loose...7, you feel like stretching...6, your eyes are closing...5, you are about to go unconscious...4, you are entering a trance...3, you are hypnotized...2, you are completely under my control...1, completely under my control..." I snapped my fingers as I counted "1". "You are awake and completely aware of your surroundings. You will follow all of my commands. You are smart, funny and attractive. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "You will have a crush on me, but you will try to hide it" "Yes", he said. "You will find ways to make me feel your muscles. You like it when I touch you" "Yes", he said. "You will get the urge to show off for me, but you will try to hide it. You want me to see just how buff you are." "Yes", he said. "When I say the phrase "Deep sleep", you will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When I say the phrase "Wide awake", you will exit the trance and remember all of my commands. Now repeat what I said" "When you say the phrase "Deep sleep", I will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When you say the phrase "Wide awake", I will exit the trance and remember all of your commands", he repeated my words in a slow monotone voice. "Good", I said and I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. He blinked a few times and looked at me. "Did you do it? Did you hypnotize me?", he asked "Yep. You don't remember anything, do you?" "Nope. Nothing. You didn't make me do anything stupid, did you?" "Nope. I just made you flap your arms like a chicken", I joked. Now I wanna see if my hypnosis worked. I grabbed his bicep and pulled him "Let's go to McDonald's and grab a burger. I'm starving" He let out a little moan as he felt my hand on his bicep. "I'd love to, but I'm broke for the rest of the week. I spent my money on protein supplements", he said as I felt his bicep flex in my hands. He tried to pretend he didn't do anything and looked away. "Well, I'm not going to let you starve. Let's go", I said and grabbed his hand. He didn't say anything as I dragged him out of the house. We got into his car and he drove us to McDonald's. He was very quiet and kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye. I didn't say anything since I wanted to see what he would do. We got to McDonald's and he parked the car. "Are you sure about paying, little bro?", he said as he started to open his car door. "Yeah, I'm sure. You can pay me back later", I said and got out of the car. He followed me into McDonald's and we both ordered. He got a double quarter pounder meal, large fries and a chocolate shake while I got a double whopper meal, large fries and a diet coke. "So, you want ketchup or mustard on your burger?" I asked him as we sat down. "Both", he said as he opened his ketchup and drowned his fries in it. I shook my head as I started on my whopper. I looked over at him and saw that he was already half way through his meal. "How are you so hungry? You ate a big lunch not too long ago", I said in between bites. "I have a high metabolism. I eat a lot and never gain weight" "You're saying your 225 pound, muscular body never gained weight?", I glared at his body. "I'm not 225, I'm 220. And I'll have you know, I work out every day for at least two hours", he said in a defensive tone. "But you're still way too buff for a 20-year-old. How can you not gain weight and be this muscular?", I said as I pointed towards his bicep. He blushed. "I-It's not that big", he said as he looked away. "Dude, I'm just saying you're muscular. I mean, I'm fucking 5'9 and weigh 150 pounds", I said as I felt his bicep. He let out a moan as I touched it. "You're not 150 pounds, you're 155. I saw your ID", he said as he finished his food. "Yeah, well I'm not 5'9 either. I'm 5'8 and three quarters", I said as I took the last bite of my whopper. He laughed and took a bite into his food. He secretly liked me touching his biceps earlier. His inner cockiness was probably cheering. We finished our food and headed back to his car. "I'll drive", he said as he got into the driver's seat. "Again? I can drive, too, you know", I said as he started the car. "No, I'm driving", he said in a serious tone. "Fine" He drove us back to his house and we went inside. "I'm going to go upstairs and do some assignments. I'll be down in a few hours", he said as he walked towards the stairs. "Alright, I'll be in my room", I said as I walked towards my room. I walked into my room and sat down on my bed. I was really bored since I didn't feel like playing any games or anything. I grabbed my laptop and opened it. I checked Facebook and saw that I had a notification from class council about the elections tomorrow. I remembered I was supposed to go for the "fun" As I was scrolling through my feed, he knocked on my door and came in. "Hey, I'm done with my homework. What you up to?" "Nothing much, just checking my Facebook", I said as I turned the screen towards him. "Oh yeah, the elections are tomorrow. You running?" "Yeah, I'm going for secretary this time" "Why not president?" "I dunno, I think the president has too much responsibility. I just want to have fun", I said as I turned the screen back towards me. "Yeah, I get you", he said as he sat on my bed. "So, are you going to the gym today?" I asked, changing the subject. "Yeah, I'm going to the gym and then coming back here. You should come with me", he said as he patted the spot next to him on the bed. "I don't work out, remember?" "You don't have to be buff or anything. Just some light weight lifting will do" "Nah, I'm healthy enough. I don't wanna be as buff as you", I said as I poked his shoulder. He blushed and said "Hey, little bro. Do you think you can massage my shoulders?" "Huh?" "My shoulders are really tense. So can you give me a massage?" I blushed as I looked at him. He had a serious look on his face, but I could tell he was blushing as well. "Uh... Yeah, sure" This must be one of his ways of trying to make me feel his muscles. And it's working. I got off my bed and walked in front of him. I put my hands on his shoulders and started to massage him. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I could tell he was really enjoying it. "R-rub a little harder", he said as he bit his lip. I started to rub his shoulders harder as he moaned even more. I could feel his muscles relax under my hands. He was really built. I wonder how we're even related? I'll have to check that out as well. "A-ah, that feels good", he said as he closed his eyes. I started to massage his arms as well. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I then moved my hands down to his chest. I could feel his heartbeat through his chest as I massaged it. He bit his lip and moaned. "Deep sleep", I said as I looked into his eyes. His eyes closed and he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Your lust towards me increases and at times, you won't be able to hide your attraction towards me. The urge to show me how buff you are becomes stronger" I continued the session like normal and told him to wake up after ten minutes. When he woke up, he looked at me and smiled. "That was a nice massage. I felt my muscles relax a lot", he said as flexed his arms. "Do you feel any urges?" "Just one. Do you want to see how buff I am?" "Uh... Yeah, sure", I said as he took off his shirt. He turned around so that he was facing me and flexed his muscles. He had the biggest arms I had ever seen. I was a little bit jealous of his muscles. "How do I look?" "Uh... You're really buff", I said as I looked at his muscles. He smirked and said "Thanks, little bro". He then walked out of my room. I decided to go to the gym with him. He seemed pretty happy when I told him. When we got to the gym, he started to do bench presses. I sat on a nearby chair and watched him. He was really focused on his workout. He did a set of bench presses and then looked at me. "Hey, come rub my shoulders again", he said as he looked at me. I got off the chair and walked over to him. I then started to massage his shoulders and he moaned. "Ah... That feels good, little bro", he said as he closed his eyes. I stopped massaging him after a few minutes and he looked unsatisfied. "I guess it's about time we go back home, then", he said as he looked at the clock. It was 4:30pm. "Yeah, it is", I said as we packed our stuff and left the gym. He took a shower at home and came to my room, just wearing a towel. He was standing at the door and his towel hung low at his waist. I stared at his body in awe. His pecs were big and his arms were gorgeous. His washboard six pack abs glistened with bathwater. Veins started trailing under his abs towards his groin. I could see the outline of his soft bulge through the towel and it was huge. He smirked and said "Hey, bro. Can I borrow your camera? I need it for an assigment" "Uh.... Sure", I said as I got up from my bed and tried to reach the camera on the top shelf. I was struggling because I was too short. "Here, let me help you with that" he stood very close behind me and reached for the camera. I could feel his pecs and abs pressing onto my back. His bulge was pressing right between my ass cheeks. I could feel my underwear getting a little damp. He grabbed the camera and handed it to me. "Thanks, bro", he said as he looked at me. I looked at him and saw that he was staring at me intently. I felt his hand rub against my back and then go down to my butt. He gave it a gentle squeeze and then walked out of the room. I was in shock. My brother just felt me up and I wanted him to do more... No. I took a deep breath and tried to forget about what happened. I got ready for bed and lied down. The next morning was a Saturday and I woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. I went downstairs and saw Ethan cooking at the stove. "Morning, sleepyhead", he said as he turned to me and smiled. He was wearing a pair of basketball shorts and a tank top. His glistening muscles were showing. I could see the outline of a huge bulge in his shorts. "Hungry?" he asked as he pointed to a plate full of pancakes and another plate full of bacon. "Yeah", I said as I sat down at the table. I started eating the pancakes and bacon while he sat down next to me. He continued eating like nothing happened last night. I was confused. Did he forget about what happened? I wanted to ask him about it, but I didn't want to seem like a fag. "Hey, little bro. Let's watch some TV after this", he said as he turned his head towards me. "Yeah, sure", I said as I continued eating. We finished eating and went to my room. We lied down on my bed and started watching TV. I tried to forget what happened last night, but I couldn't. It was all I could think about. WWE came on and we watched a wrestling match. I was trying to focus on the TV, but I couldn't help but notice how hard his arm was pressed against mine. I wanted to touch his arm. I wanted to feel his hard muscles. I bit my lip and tried to ignore what I was feeling. I started to get hot. I felt my underwear get a little damp as my erection started to grow. I really wanted to turn towards him and start kissing him. I felt his arm slowly move towards me. Our fingers were barely touching. I felt my heart beat faster and faster. He slowly moved his hand towards mine. Our fingers intertwined and we both looked at each other. "I think we should wrestle", he said "Huh?" I was visibly confused. "Let's wrestle. You're a tough guy, right? I'm a tough guy. Let's see who's tougher." He got up and took off his tank top. He flexed his muscles and got into a wrestling position. "You're kidding me, right? I'm way smaller than you", I said "I'll hold back. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. C'mon, little bro. Wrestle your big, muscular bro", he said as he flexed again. God, he was so hot. I got up and took off my shirt. I got into a wrestling position and we started to wrestle. He was right. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. I guess he was trying to reconnect with me as family. It was working. After a few minutes, he stopped holding back and I realized something. Boy, was I wrong to think that he did this to reconnect with his little brother. He did this so that he can show off his muscles and pin me down with them. I have to admit, it's turning me on a little bit. "Alright, I give up", I said as I felt his hand touch my back. "You sure?" he asked as he kept pushing me down. "Yeah, you win." He got off of me and I lied down on the bed. He pounced on top of me and stared into my eyes. "That was intense! You may look small, but you sure as hell are strong", he said. "You're pretty strong yourself", I said. "Thanks, but you're the one who's strong. You're also pretty fast. You almost pinned me a couple of times." He got off of me and lied down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling as we tried to catch our breath. "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep", I said. He immediately fell into a trance. I slowly moved my arm towards his arm and touched his bicep. His bicep was hard as a rock. I felt it and then moved closer to it. I could feel my heart beating faster and faster. I started to get nervous, but really turned on at the same time. I whispered into his ear, "Your lust towards me increases as you feel the urge to pleasure me" "Yes" "You will have the urge to press your muscles against my body" "Yes" "The testosterone in your body will increase by 10 percent. Your body muscles and cock will grow very slowly. You will become constantly horny" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. "What did you do to me?" he asked. "Nothing, bro." "My muscles are aching. I feel really horny." "You should go take a shower. All that wrestling made you sweat" "Yeah, I will." He got up and walked towards the bathroom. I heard the shower turn on. I got up and looked out the window. The sun was setting and it was a beautiful sight. I heard the shower be turned off. A few minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open and then close. There he was, in his towel again. His body looked noticeably bigger, but this time, his bulge wasn't soft. It was huge and was tenting his towel "I'm still horny", he moaned. "Then go jerk off in your room or something", I said as he walked out of my room. "Wait. How big is that thing?", I asked, pointing at his bulge. "Huge", he replied. "Let me see." He dropped his towel and turned around. His butt was gorgeous. I mean, I knew it was big, but his whole body was big. He had a huge V shape going down his back. His legs were thick and strong. "Last time I checked, it was 10 inches", he said as-a-matter-of-factly. He walked out of my room and I heard him jerking off in his. His moans can be heard and honestly, it turned me on more than I expected. I started to get horny, so I grabbed the lotion and started jerking off. I kept thinking about him and how big his muscles were. I thought about how he was so strong for his size and how he could easily pick up a car with those huge arms of his. I came and I heard him moan in his room as he released soon after. I cleaned myself up and got dressed. I heard him moan a few more times before his moans died down. He came a lot, I thought. "I'm done", he said as he walked into my room with a tissue in hand. "Done with what? Jerking off?" "Yeah. I'm going to sleep now." "Alright. Goodnight, bro." "Goodnight, bro" The next morning, I was awoken by the sound of moaning in the bathroom. God, he was jerking off in the toilet. That increase in testosterone sure did a number on him. I heard him flush and as he walked past my room and he looked surprised. "Hey, Ian. I didn't think you'd be awake" "Good moaning, to you, too, Ethan", he blushed a deep red and laughed at my pun. "Sorry to wake you up", he said, putting his hands up. His clothes looked tighter now that his muscles had grown. He looked delicious. "It's fine. What time is it?" "Its 7:30." "What the hell. That is early. You better make me some breakfast in return", I said jokingly. "Fine. What do you want?" "Surprise me." He laughed and walked out of the room. I got up and got dressed. I went downstairs and saw him cooking. He was wearing a tight shirt that showed off his arms, shoulders, and chest. "Wait, you really made breakfast? I was joking" "I know. I'm just letting you look at my muscles while I'm cooking." He laughed and I sat down at the table. He brought over a plate of bacon and eggs. It looked delicious. "Thanks, bro." "No problem, Ian." We ate and talked about random things. I had a good time with him. After we finished eating, he cleaned up and we went into the living room. We watched TV for a bit until he asked me if I wanted to go to the wrestle with him again. "Bring it", I said as I got into position. We didn't waste any time taking off our shirts and started wrestling. This time, he easily overpowered me and pinned me down onto the floor. His bigger muscles made him stronger. I felt so small compared to him. "Ha! I win!" he laughed as he got off of me. "Yeah, good job. Now get off of me." He laughed and got off of me. He started doing push-ups and I stared at his muscles. He turned his head and looked at me. "What?" "Nothing." "Tell me." "You're really hot." He laughed and turned his head back. "Thanks." He kept doing push-ups while I kept looking at him. I started getting a chubby. I got up and went into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and saw a lot of fruit juice. I grabbed a bottle and drank it. I heard him come in. "What are you doing?" "Nothing." He laughed. "You're not drinking that to hide your boner, are you?" "Shit." I quickly closed the fridge and turned around. "No." He laughed. "It's fine. I have one, too." I looked down and saw that he did have a boner. I looked back up at him and he had his hands behind his back. "Pinning you down felt so good", he said. "You wanna do it again?" "Yeah." We started wrestling and he pinned me down again. He was on top of me and I felt his muscles on my body. It felt so good. I felt my boner on his body. He felt it, too, and he started pressing his muscles onto my body. He started grinding his hips into me. I felt my precum soaking my underwear. He started grinding faster and harder. I felt his bulge rubbing against my body. It felt so good. His bulge dwarfed mine. My 8 inches looked small compared to his 10 inches. He was so big and strong. I felt my body give into him. I wanted to serve him. I wanted to be his. "I'm gonna pin you now", he whispered in my ear. "Do it." He easily pinned me down and kept me pinned down. "I'm gonna make you feel so good." He started grinding into me again. I felt his bulge throb as he kept grinding onto me. "I-I'm gonna.. cum", he said "Me too", as I said as we both started hugging each other and grinding harder. We both moaned and grunted as we felt our bodies release. He fell on top of me and kept me pinned down. I felt his warm seed inside my underwear. It felt so good. I came, too, and my seed leaked out and stained my underwear. We both panted as we kept grinding into each other. He soon realized what he was doing and got off me. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's fine." He got up and went into the bathroom. I heard the water run and he cleaned himself off. He came back with a towel wrapped around his waist.. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's okay, dude". He looked down and saw the stain in my underwear. "You came, too?" "Yeah." I saw him getting hard under his towel from the sheer fact that he made me cum in my pants. He quickly turned around and went back to his room to hide his boner. I got up and went to the bathroom. I cleaned myself off and took off my underwear, throwing it into the hamper. I went back to my room and lied down on my bed. I heard a knock on the door. "Yeah?" "Can I come in?" "Go ahead" Ethan came in and lied down next to me. "I'm sorry I did that to you." "It's fine." "No, it's not. I took advantage of you." "You didn't take advantage of me. I wanted it, too." "Are you sure? You're not just saying that?" "I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it." He smiled. "Thanks, Ian." "No problem, man" "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep" His breathing slowed as he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Ethan, you will become constantly horny and only I can make you cum" "I will become so horny that I'll want to release my sexual tension everyday." he said "Your muscles will grow very slowly until your clothes become very tight" "You will feel very hot all the time." "You will start growing muscle but only where you have muscle. Fat and other organs except your cock are unaffected." "Your body will crave my touch." "You will become so attracted to me that you'll want to be as close to me as possible. "You will have the urge to make me worship your muscles" "You will now exit the trance and remember everything I say. Wide awake", I said as I snapped my fingers. He slowly blinked his eyes as he regains consciousness. I was excited to see him follow my commands. "So, what do you wanna do now?" he asked. "I don't know, what do you wanna do?" "I don't know either. We could watch a movie or something." "Sure, what do you wanna watch?" "I don't know. You pick something" "How about The Incredible Hulk?" "Sure." I saw him biting his lip whenever Bruce Banner's muscle growth scene comes on. "Man, you're almost as muscular as the Hulk", I said while grabbing his biceps. "N-no I'm not. I'm muscular, but the Hulk's way bigger", he blushed as he flexed his bicep in my touch. "You're still big, dude. Look at these guns", I said, squeezing his biceps harder. "Thanks, Ian. You're pretty hot yourself" He looked at my body and bit his lip. He started to flex his arm again. "Do you think it's big? "It's huge, man. I think it has to be at least 19 inches", I said as I wrapped my hands around his bicep. "It's 20 inches", he said as he smiled. "You're just so hot, man. I can't believe you're my brother." "Thanks, Ian. You.. You can touch more if you want" "Really? You won't get mad?" "No, go ahead." I started to feel his muscles some more. I grabbed his arms and felt them as he giggled. "You're tickling me", he said. I kept grabbing his arms and then my hands traveled to his chest. "You can keep touching", he said. I felt his pecs and stomach as he started to breathe heavier. I then grabbed his thigh, feeling the huge mass of the quad. "I love your hands. They're so tiny on my muscles." "Thanks, man. Your body is so hot. I love your muscles. They're so big and firm." "I love your hands on me." I kept grabbing his muscles as he started to moan. "Your hands are so good, Ian. You're making me feel so good." I felt his body as he moaned louder. "Oh, Ian. I'm gonna..." He stopped himself and got off the bed. "We shouldn't be doing this, Ian. We're brothers", he said. "You started it", I said. "I know, but... We're brothers." "So what? You're hot and I'm attracted to you. Why can't we show each other affection? Lots of brothers do it." "Not true. Lots of brothers don't have sexual relationships." "How would you know if you don't try it out?" "I just know, Ian. Besides, we're going to be caught if we keep this up. We have to cool it." "Stop being a pussy and get over here. You made me hard, now it's time to take some responsibility", I said, pointing at my boner. "You know what? You're right. I can't back down from a challenge." He got back on the bed and started to crawl on top of me. He was breathing heavily against my neck and whispered into my ears, "Is this what you wanted?" "Mhmm", I moaned. He lowered his body onto mine and started to grind against me. "Oh, God. You're so hot." "You like that? I can go harder." He started to grind harder and I could feel his bulge grinding against my own. I started to moan as he kept going. "You like that, bro?" "Keep going. That feels so good." As he kept grinding, his muscles started growing very slowly again. I could see his shirt getting tighter. He noticed this and said, "Dude, I'm growing? How is this happening?" "I have no idea, but just keep going." He started grinding faster and I could feel his body growing against mine. He was at least 6'10 now. "This is so weird, but it feels so good. My muscles are growing and I can feel my body expanding. "Keep going. It's turning me on." He started to moan and grow even more. His shirt was getting very tight now and I could see the outline of his huge muscles. He was like a junior bodybuilder now. I pulled his body against mine and whispered into his ear, "I need to tell you something" "What is it?" he asked out of breath. "I hope you don't get mad at me but I made you attracted to me. Those urges you're feeling? I did those. I hypnotized you to make your muscles grow, too", I said. "You did? Why would you do that?" "Because I wanted to see you like this. You're so hot right now." He started grinding harder and his body was getting bigger. He was now a full blown bodybuilder and was nearly double my size. "Do you really think I'm hot?" "I think you're the hottest guy I've ever seen. You're like an Adonis." "Thanks, Ian. That's the best compliment I've ever received." He started to grind against me even harder and his body grew again. He was now so big, he was crushing me. His growth stopped after a few minutes and he looked like a bodybuilder now. His clothes were practically skin tight and I could see every muscle through it. He was covered in sweat and breathing heavily. "I feel so weird. I think I'm supposed to get mad at you for doing this to me, but I can't seem to do it" "Don't worry about it. I want you to enjoy yourself." "I am. You're right. I am the hottest guy you've ever seen, aren't I?" "Yeah, you are." He started grinding against me again and I wrapped my arms around his huge body "I want you to flex out of your clothes", I said. He started flexing and his clothes tore under the pressure of his muscles. Soon he was naked except for his boxers and I could see his huge, eight pack abs and his huge pecs. His body was perfect. He was perfect. "Do you want me to do anything else?" he asked. "Do you want me to worship your muscles?" "Yeah. You should worship my muscles." I started to kiss his huge bicep. It was so big, I couldn't even reach all the way around it with both hands. "Do you want me to flex for you?" "Yeah, show me what you got." He started to flex his arm and I could see his muscles bounce and grow. His arms were so big they looked like they were about to rip out of his skin. "Do you want to touch them?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his pecs and he felt my hands against his chest. His pecks were so big and round, I couldn't even fit my hand around it. "Do you want to touch my abs?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his 8-pack and he felt my hands against his stomach. His abs were rock hard and covered in sweat. "I want you to wrap your muscles around me" I said. He started to flex and his muscles started to wrap around me. His arms wrapped around my back and his pecks were pressing against my chest. "I want you to squeeze me" He started to flex and his muscles started to squeeze. I could feel his huge pecs pressing against me as he wrapped his arms around me. He was so big and strong, I felt so small and weak compared to him. I pulled him into a deep sloppy kiss. I can't believe I'm making out with my brother. This was wrong, but it felt so right. I felt his huge muscles against my body and I felt so small and helpless compared to him. "I want you to dominate me" I said. He started to flex again and his muscles got even bigger. He was so big and muscular, he looked like a professional bodybuilder. He picked me up with one hand and threw me against the wall. I felt my back hit the wall so hard, it knocked the wind out of me. "Do you want me to stop?" he asked. "No. Don't stop." He pinned me against the well and we started making out again. He was so big and strong and I was so small and weak, I felt so helpless under his powerful body. I put my hands on his bulge and felt his monster. It must've grown a few more inches and it was noticeably thicker. I stated giving him a handjob through his underwear and he started to grow even more. It was so big now, it looked like it was about to rip through his underwear. "Do you want me to take it out?" "Yeah. I want you to take it out." I pulled down his underwear and took out his huge monster. It was so big, fat, and long. I put my hand at the base and couldn't fit my hand around it. I started to stroke it and it started to grow bigger. I don't know how someone so big and muscular can have a weiner that big. He put me down and I started focusing on his cock. It was so big and fat, I couldn't fit my mouth around it. I tried to deepthroat it, but I couldn't even get the head in. I started to give him a handjob while I sucked, but his huge head kept hitting the back of my throat and I started to choke. "Do you want me to stop?" "No. Don't stop." I kept on trying to fit his huge head in my throat, but I just couldn't do it. I started to give up and he grabbed my head and pushed it down his huge rod. I felt my throat start to expand as his huge head pushed down my throat. He kept on pushing and I kept on trying not to choke. He was so big, my eyes started to water as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge hairy legs against my shoulders and his huge bulging arms against my head. I deepthroated all 14 inches of him and he kept it there for a few seconds. I started to choke as I tried to breath, but he kept his hips still so I wouldn't struggle. He pulled out slightly and then rammed it back in. He did this a few times and each time he thrusted, my eyes started to water even more. He then grabbed the back of my head and started to face-fucking me. He kept on pushing in and pulling out, each time a little faster. With every thrust, I could feel his huge heavy ball hitting my chin. "Do you like my big hard meatstick?" "Mmmm...hah...yeah...I love it..." I managed to say with his huge rod in my mouth. He kept on face-fucking me and with every thrust, I could feel my eyes rolling to the back of my head. He kept on thrusting and I started to feel something was building up. With every thrust, I could feel my muscles tensing up. "I'm gonna...I'm gonna..." He kept on going and with one final hard thrust, I felt my muscles release as I started to squirt. I squirted all over his chest and mine. He kept on thrusting as I kept on squirting. He then grabbed my head and started to thrust even faster. "I'm gonna squirt, you want it in your mouth or on your face?" "Mmmm...in my mouth." He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge heavy ball tighten. He rammed it one last time as I felt his squirt enter my mouth. It tasted really bitter, but I managed to gulp it down as he kept on squirting. He pulled out and I could feel his squirt dripping out of my mouth. It felt so warm and sticky. "You like that?" "Mmmm...yeah..." He sat down on the bed as he grabbed my head and started to kiss me. His tongue entered my mouth as I could still taste his squirt. "You wanna grow bigger?" I asked. "Yeah, I do." "Well, come on then. Let's do this." I grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the bed. I laid down as he got on top of me. He started to kiss me as I could feel his huge bulge rubbing against my stomach. "I want you to grow while you fuck me" I said. He lifted up my legs as he started to push himself in. He started to push and I could feel him entering me. It started to hurt as his huge head pushed through. He kept on pushing as I felt it go in even more. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't push anymore. "It's too tight, you can't go in." "Yes I can, don't worry." He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles start to give away. It started to hurt as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge head go in as I winced in pain. He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles give away completely. "It's in." He started to thrust as he kept on going in and out. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He kept on going as I felt his huge head hit against my walls. It felt so tight that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge head go all the way in. "It's all the way in." I pulled his huge body onto mine and kissed him. "Now grow" I said. He started to thrust in and out as his huge member started to grow. It grew longer and thicker as I felt my insides stretch to accommodate his growth. He kept on thrusting as it kept on growing. It felt so tight around his growth that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. His body started growing as well. His muscles started bulging as his shoulders widened. He kept on thrusting as he grew taller. His biceps grew as his arms increased in size. His legs grew as his thighs increased in size, his calves grew as his feet increased in size. His rhythm got faster as he got bigger. "I love you, big bro" I said. "I love you too, lil bro" he replied. He kept on thrusting as his growth started to slow down. He was now a two feet taller than me and thrice my size. His arms were as big as my legs and his chest was wider than my torso. He thrusted a few more times as he was about to explode. "I'm gonna come" he said. "Come inside me, please." He kept on thrusting as he exploded. It felt so warm as he kept on coming. He came for about a minute as I felt his seed fill me up. It felt so warm that I couldn't feel anything else. He finished and kept on thrusting as he was about to come again. "I'm gonna come again" he said. He kept on thrusting as he came again. His seed filled me up as I felt my stomach expand from the inside. He pulled me into a deep kiss and pulled his now 16 inch cock out of me. "I love you" he said as he knelt down and licked my bulging belly. He licked all of his seed as he took it all. I felt his tongue go in and out as he cleaned all of it. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue enter me. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue massage my insides. He finished and licked my lips clean. "I love you" he said as he licked my face. He licked my whole face as I felt his tongue go all over my body. He stopped licking and kiss me. We laid down side by side as he wrapped his arms around me. "I'm gonna protect you forever" he said. We fell asleep as we kept on holding each other. The next morning, I woke up and saw him staring at my face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked. "I dunno, you're just really pretty." I felt his huge arm wrap around me as he pulled me into a deep kiss. "I love you" he said. "I love you too" I replied. We laid down side by side as we kept on holding each other. "You know, Ethan, as much as I like you being huge, people at campus will start to get suspicious" "You're right. People will lose their shit if they see me standing at 7'9 and weigh close to 400 pounds", he said "Yeah. So I'm gonna put you in a trance again. Is that okay?" "That's fine" he said. I started the process and said "Deep sleep" He's in a deep hypnotic trance now. "Your body will shrink down to 6'4, and your weigh will be reduced to 250 pounds of solid muscle. Your cock will shrink to 11 inches. You will grow back to this size whenever we have sex" His body started to shrink until he was 6'4 and 250 pounds. I snapped my fingers and he regained consciousness. He looked down at his body and said, "Hey, this isn't my old size" "I know, I made you bigger. I added another inch in height and a few more pounds in muscle" I said. He looked at me and smiled. "I like this size", he said. "Well, we better go to class now" I said. We got up and got dressed. He drove us to school and only a few people noticed his slightly bigger body. He kept on smiling the whole time. "Why are you smiling?" I asked. "I dunno, I just feel really happy", he replied. We got to school and went to our first classes. He'll be representing our college with his team in a football tournament this year and I wanted to make sure he looked his best. He was already 6'4 and 250 pounds of solid muscle. His arms, chest, and legs were all bulging with muscles. He had a deep voice that could charm anyone. His face was gorgeous and his eyes were like the ocean. He was perfect. The end.
  25. 6 points
    @muscleaddictWOW! What a chapter! Just wow Mate!
  26. 6 points
    Bloody hell. This lad really is going through the mill. And hell, thanks to your writing we can really feel it and for him.
  27. 6 points
    Chapter 2 He couldn't stop to pass his hand in his hair. God he was so beautiful. It's been a few weeks since Enzo have known him. From the first glance, there was something between us. Few weeks ago, Enzo moved for to be near of his college It was first days, he was in hallway when he saw him. Enzo don't know what happened at this moment. Instantly, he froze, he was like hypnotized. He coudln't take his eyes off of him. His heart started to beat fast. Time seemed to be stopped. Brown hair, sparkling almond brown eyes, perfect nose, perfect lips. Never Enzo seen a beautiful boy like him. He fixed him for ten of seconds when their eyes met, and, like him, he fixed him for a long time. The bell brought them out from their hypnosis. But before to continue, he looked Enzo a last time and he smiled. Enzo thought of him for the rest of the day. Then when the end of day bell rang and he was going home and... he ran into him in a street. As previously, his heart started to beat fast and again, time seemed to be stopped. They fixed each and slowy got closer. They fixed them, again, again, again and finally, as instinctively, they started to kiss. Enzo didn't know nothing from this boy, he didn't even know his firstname and yet, from this moment, he wanted to be with him forever. After several ten of seconds, the boy broke the kiss, smiled and said "... Alexander, but you can call me Alex". "Enzo" he asked in smiling. And they resumed to kiss. It was this Enzo met Alexander. They were 19 years old and they came earch in this city for their studies. They had set up a little cabin, it was their hideout where they could be quiet. But unfortunately all was not rosy, well, their couple was perfect but they met some problems. Other day, they were walking in street, hand in hand, when they have been annoyed by this bullies band. "Hey faggots !" said one of guys. "Me and my crew, we don't like you. I'm gonna be nice this time but the next..." he said with a sadic smile. "So don't come back here, otherwise...". But they ignored them. Few days later, they were in our hideout, they had just done to make love, Enzo passed his hand in hairs of Alex. God, he loved there moments, they were silencious but there was no need to speak for to see that they were completely in love, they could look them for long minutes, in rubbing other. Enzo loved Alex's body, he wasn't a bodybuilder but he did some sport so he had an athletic body, very well toned, slighty muscular. Enzo was more thin, he was more archetype of nerd. And he was always the one to be pissed of. Suddenly, Enzo's phone vibrated. Shit ! Already ? He hadn't see time. "Shit, already 11:30pm ! I have to go home, I have to get up early tomorrow" said Enzo. "It doesn't matter, I have been an excellent evening, as every time with you" replied Alex in smiling. Enzo kissed him a last time and went back to his apartment. He was walking in street, for to going home. He had his headphones and he didn't hear them coming. Someone patted on his shoulder, he turned around and... "BAAAAAAAAAMMMM"! Enzo had received a punch in his face. He felt on the ground when he recognized his agressor : this fucking guy of this fucking crew. He took him by the collar and said "I thought that I was clear : I didn't want see you here !". Then he received a good kick in his belly. "UUUUURRRRGGHHHH" it did hurt !. "Next time I will be really angry if you retry, faggot" said the guy, who seemed to be the leader. Enzo was on the ground, he had an injured at the face which bleed and his belly was hurting him. He got up and he walked towars his house, the injury seemed more superficial but it bled. He walked with difficulty so he didn't really look where he was going. And sudenlly... "BAAAAAAAAAAAM". Fuck, again ? But this time, it wasn't a punch, no, Enzo knocked against something, something of very hard. Arrghh it hurt. He got up and opened his eyes and... WH...WH......WH.........WHAAAAAAAT ??? On the ground he saw a foot but, holy fuck, if it was well a human foot, the size, this fucking size !!! It was too fucking bigger for to be a normal human ! Even, it was not just big, it was SO FUCKING HUGE ! And what feared him : it wasn't the foot of a statue, it was a foot made of flesh and blood... which moved ! So slowy, VERY slowy, He started to look up : he saw humongous calves, quads bigger than him, something which seem to a short but FUCK the bulge inside was unbelievable, then two, four, six, eight... ten...TEN ??? A FUCKING TEN-PACK ??? And there were bigger than his head, HOLY SHIT! Two FUCKING GIGANTIC HUGE pecs, a FUCKING neck, well if we could still call this a "neck", it seemed more a muscle mountain, and finally a human head... who looked him. It was well a human, but FUCKING FUCK he was A FUCKING TITAN. 12 feet ! FUCK ! And holy shit but, he was all muscle, all FUCKING HUGE muscle ! Enzo became speechless and all white, totally tetanized. "Hello! Are you fine ?" boomed this humongous thing. "P...P...P...P....Plea..." but he didn't finish his sentence : he ran, he ran as quickly he could. "WAIT !" said the titan, but no, he would never wait, he care about his life ! - On the side of Nick and Chris - "You scared him I think" said Chris. "Yeah but I can understand, you are never prepare for to meet a 12 feet muscle giant. But this boy worried me, you saw his injuries ?" replied Nick "Yeah I saw, it seemed like a fight injury" said Chris "Yeah, that's what worries me. It remember me bad memories. Maybe with some goop he could..." said Nick "Bad idea" interrupted Chris. "And we don't know about him, give this goop at a bad person will cause big problems" "Yeah I know, but I don't know he seemed too innocent..." replied Nick "You are too kind" said Chris. "But I love it" he said in smiling. - On the side of Enzo - Fuck, fuck, fuck fuck fuck, they were real ? But It can't be possible, nobody can grow to this fucking height and too much mass. Yeah, it must be the shock, nobody can be so muscular and tall. At home Enzo treated himself, he didn't want Alex know. He took him for a fool ! - Few days later - Noises on loudly respiration and moans could be heard : Enzo was pumping Alex. Shit, make love was so good but in same time so sweet. "oooooooh fuuuuuuccckkkkk" said Alex. After 10 minutes of pump, Enzo groaned loudly and shot several loads. Alex moaned loudly, fuck it felt so good. Enzo rubbed him, his shoulders, his back, his hair. Gosh, he was so beautiful, so sexy, so in love. Again, his phone vibrated. Shit, the time passed so quickly. Hours seemed minutes. But after this wonderful day, there was time to go home. Enzo was a bit afraid, he didn't want to meet bad people again. And not giants. Well, he wasn't sure if what he saw was real or not, because 12 feet giants... it doesn't exist ! He kissed a last time Alex. God, he loved him so much. He left Alex's appartment and go to his house. But this time, he took another way for to avoid to fall on them. At some point, he froze : he had saw one of them on just around of corner. Shit ! Shit shit shit ! But it seemed he didn't see him. "Okay Enzo, don't panic...". He waited and when he got at the corner, discreetly, he looked : nobody. Ok good, so let's go. But unfortunately for him, this is the moment where they came of an alley. SHIT ! He wanted to turn back but unfortunately, there were others behind him. Shit shit shit, it was an fucking ambush. The leader came towards Enzo and said : "Well well well, you don't want understand what I see. I thought to told you I didn't want see you again... And I also said I would be more violent. So, as you don't want understand....." he said. And he felt one of guys take him by behind. the leader came towards him in smiling. Enzo tried to escape but nothing to do. He badly smiled, clenched his fist and hit him. When he saw his punch, time seemed be stopped, but for another reason this time. When he hit his midsection, it was like he was out of air. And shit, it hurt. He hit again, and again. Quickly, Enzo fell on his knees cause of the pain. And from this point, it wasn't only the leader but the entire crew who was hitting him. He received kick after kick after kick after kick... Fuck it hurt a lot. He could feel the blood flow from his mouth and his nose and the pain was atrocious. He started to cry and asked. "....keeeeeeuuuuf keeeeuuuufff.......... Wh...Why....... What did I do ? ...... Why ? ...... I.....I didn't do...nothing.........So...why ?". "Why ? Are you kidding me ?" replied the leader. He grabbed Enzo by his hair. "You are a monster, an error of nature. All what you deserve is to die ! We didn't want people like you in our streets, never ! My name is Ethan, remember it because I will be your worst nightmare faggot !". The last thing Enzo saw was Ethan's foot, which was moving towards his head, then a big shock and... nothing, it was the black hole. - one hour later - Chris and Nick were walking in the street. They enjoyed of night for to walk in city (because to be 12 feet giant, it wasn't very discreet). At some point, Nick seemed to see something on the ground, it was like a bag ? But no, it was too big for a simple bag...He was getting closer and FUCK no, it wasn't a bag, it was a human... and he seemed very injured. "Shit Chris, there is someone here and he seems very injured !" When Nick was very close, he recognized him instantly. "CRAP ! It's the same teenager from last time ! He is unconscious...... He breathes but he really need to be treated, and quickly ! Chris, what do we do ? We call an ambulance ?" "He seems to have something broken ?" "... I don't think but several injures." "... ... Ok, we take him with us ! We will treat him to the warehouse. I have a bad feeling for him and I want answers from him" replied Chris. Nick take Enzo delicatly and they hurried to go towards the warehouse. At warehouse, Chris put bandages on Enzo and put him on a mattress with a big blanket. "He should recover but he really needs to rest. I don't think we will have answers before tomorrow but I'm really worried about him. It's the second time we find him and these injuries, it's really not normal..." Chris and Nick tried to sleep but each was worried about this teenager - Enzo side - Enzo seemed feel light on his face, his mind was so foggy. What's happened ? ... And shit, but what was this pain ? He didn't remember. He just felt like if he was on ... a bed ? He moaned slowy and Chris heard him. "Ah, my love, I think our guest is awakening." *My love ?* thought Enzo. And shit, this voice was very deep, almost inhuman. Enzo heard big noises footsteps which went towards him. "Hello... how are you ?" And here, instantly, Enzo opened his eyes ! FUCK ! This..... this..... this voice ! He recognized him. FUCK ! It was.... THIS FUCKING MUSCULAR GIANT ?! Slowy, with a terrifed eyes, he looked behind him... and shit, it was well him !! Immediately, he backed against the wall. "P.....pl....plea.....please.....d....d......do.....don't hurt me !!!!" He wanted to escape but he was tetanized and of course, it was painful. "Calm down, calm down, we don't want to hurt you, all is fine, calm down !" replied Nick. "B..but.... it... hurts so bad... is it... you ?" asked Enzo. "It's justly what we wanted to ask you. We found you yesterday in the street. You was unconscious and very injured. We took you with us and we treated you" "You... treated me ?". And at this moment, Enzo remembered of all : he had beaten by this fucking crew, again. "I... ... I remember what happened..." he said. "Ok, who did this to you ?" asked Chris. "Well...if it's not indiscreet, earlier I heard you to say 'my love'... and you seem to be alone here, so you are...... ?" asked Enzo "Yes, we are together" replied Nick. "Well.. and, it's maybe indiscreet but... ... how is it that you are 12 feet muscle giants ?" "...... we will explain you later" replied Chris. "Well..... I'm like you...well, no, obviously I'm not a 12 feet giant but...... I'm gay too. Few months ago, I met this boy, Alexander, we fell in love, I mean really really in love. It was a perfect dream." said Enzo in smiling. "But...... unfortunately, there is also this 'crew' and... they dislike gays, really." Nick looked Chris and noticed he frowned. "First times, it was only insults. But I met them in the street and... the leader, Ethan, punched me. By the way, it was this day that I met you and it was why I was injured this day" "And it's them who beaten you yesterday ?" asked Chris, who clenched his fists. "Yes, and this time it was all the crew. Every time it's more violent. I'm really afraid. Next time, they said they could kill me" said Enzo, in crying. Chris clenched his teeths. "Nick, can I talk you ?" asked Chris. "Of course you can" replied Nick, who noticed that Chris was very angry, but he tried to don't show it. Both went to the back of the warehouse. "I know what I said other day but..... give him." said Chris. "You sure ?" replied Nick. "Yes, I know what you think : he could lie. But no, really, I don't think he lies. Have you seen this eyes when he spoke of his boyfriend ? It was the same look than you. This guy is really in love, like us. And it impossible that he did himself these injuries. I believe him. And then..." "Yes ?" "I never told you but, I was bullied also, long ago, but fortunately I had good people with me. I got trought it but everyone don't have this chance." "You never told me." "Yes I know, it's a bad period that I wanted forget. But him... you saw his injuries ? You know like me they won't stop to that. Next bad meeting could be mortal for him. I don't want that happens. Never. We have to help him. I'm not agree for to give the blue goo to bad people but him, it's very different..... he deserves it, no, he needs it." "......... I hoped you will say this. Of course we gonna help him !" "And prepare another dose for his boyfriend, something said me he will want grow also..." replied Chris in smiling. Enzo was waiting and he had a lot of questions about them especially how did they become like this ? He would have wanted to be like them but what would Alex think ? He heard them go back. "Ok we gonna help you" said Chris. "Yes, with this !". Nick gave two small bottles filled with blue goo. "You offer me...... water ? ........" replied Enzo, with incredulity. "Oh you will see, it's a very very very special water. Drink one of these bottles and your life will be changed, forever" But Enzo didn't understand. Water ? Just water ? Are they kidding him or... ? Nick, seeing that Enzo didn't understand, said in smiling "You think we became like this with only push-up, pull-up and sit-up ? Well, not really..." "What.... ? You mean this water..." "Yes! Earlier, you wanted to know how we became 12 feet muscle giants ? The answer is... with this" replied Nick in pointing bottles. "One of these bottles will transform you into an 8 feet muscle giant. It's smaller than us because 12 feet, it's too tall, believe me." "But why... why you help me ?" "Because you deserve it" replied Chris. "Nobody should suffer for who he loves, for who he is. We help you because you are a very very very precious person. Believe me, you are really a nice people." "Thanks" said Enzo, in crying. "By the way... what's your name ?" asked Nick. "Enzo" "Nice to meet you, Enzo ! I'm Nick and this is Chris" "You will always be welcome here" said Chris. Enzo stayed few days, time for to cure enough and he left the warehouse, promising to Nick and Chris to come back. At home, he looked two bottles. Was he sure ? He had really envy to become a titan but what would Alex say ? Would he like ? Was he ready to take the risk ? Suddenly his phone vibrated, it was a message from Alex : "Enzo, where are you ? You have disappeared since few days, I'm very worried. Please asnwer me !! I love you. Alex". Enzo replied "Sorry for my silence, I'm fine. I join you to our hideout. Enzo, who love you so much". He went to hideout and took two bottles with him. He maked a big detour for to avoid the crew. Finally after one hour, he arrived to hideout. "Enzo !!" yelled Alex ! "Where was you ?". And Alex had been surprised when he saw bandages. "Shit... what happened ?" "I will explain you". And he explained his bad meeting with the crew. However, he didn't say nothing of Nick and Chris. How could he believe him ? "Why didn't you say ?" asked Alex. "I didn't want to get involved in this." "But Enzo, I'm your boyfriend, you can say me anything ! This evening, I come with you, that you want or not !" "But Alex if we met them..." "Don't worry, I can defend me" replied Alex. And they started to kiss. God tought Enzo, he had missed so much him. Enzo couldn't stop to pass his hands in Alex's hair. Slowy Alex took off Enzo's shirt, and Enzo did same. They laid down on the bed and began a rubbing session. Alex broke the kiss and looked Enzo with a big smile. Oh gosh tought Enzo, Alex was so beautiful, look this fucking eyes, this lips, this smile. Never he had tought he deserves a boyfriend like him. "Gosh you are so beautiful !" said Enzo in passing his hands on Alex's hair. "Why are you so beautiful ?" he asked. "Because someone like you deserves a beautiful boyfriend. And I can return this question also" They resumed their kiss session then Enzo broke again. "Alex, if I was... different, would you love me anyway ?" "Different how ?" "I don't know, fatter ?" "Yes" "Smaller ?" "Yes" "Bigger" "Yes" "A 8 feet muscle titan" Alex seemed slighty surprised by this sentence but asked "Enzo, you could be a frog that I love you despite everything". Then they resumed again their kiss session. Enzo turned him on belly and Alex laid down on him. He could feel his hands rubbing his hair, his neck, his shoulders and back. Gosh, it felt so good, so warm. Enzo felt Alex kissing his neck. Shit it was so fantastic, so good, so magical. He wanted this moment lasts forever. Alex was so sweet, so sexy, so romantic, so in love. And Enzo felt he entered into him. Enzo moaned of pleasure. He had already had sex with others boys, it was brutal, more painful than pleasure, but here, with Alexander, it was completely different, very very different, here it wasn't sex for sex, it was two people, who had found the love of their live and who expressed their pure feelings. It wasn't painful, at all, it was only sweetness, passion, pleasure, in brief it was only pure love. Alex began to pump. Oh fuck it felt so good tought Enzo. He moaned every time Alex pushed. He pumped Enzo during several minutes, in rubbing his back and shulders when finally he felt the climax was near. Alex pushed a long groan and Enzo moaned more when he felt several loads, 7 or 8. Then Alex continued to rub him. God, make love with Alex was so amazing. They pass all day, alternate to kiss, rub and sex sessions until the evening. "I think it's time" said Alex. "Don't worry, this time, everything will be all right". But Enzo was worried, he had a bad feelings. In doubt, he took one of bottles. They walked in street, hand in hand but Alex could feel Enzo wasn't reassured. They were almost reached Enzo's house when the latter froze. Alex could feel the hand of Enzo become cold. "Enzo, are you okay ?" But Enzo didn't say anything, he looked in front on him, with widened eyes, filled of fear. In fron of them, there was the crew. "It's them, is it ?" said Alex. "Well, you have really bad to understand, what I see. But don't worry, this time, you will understand" said Ethan with a malicious smile. "Not this time" replied Alex with an angry look. "Oh, guys, look what we have here, the lucky one ! Or... the unlucky one I should say... You would have stay at home, faggot". He came forward and tried to give a punch but Alex dodged and punched him. "As I said, not this time !" he said. "Fucking bastard, you will regret it, really !". And the entire crew walked towards Alex. During a time, he succeeded to dodge but unfortunately, they were too many. He fell on the ground and the crew started to kick him. One of these guys had a baseball bat. "ALEX !!!" yelled Enzo. "Haha don't worry, we are not gonna kill him..." said Ethan "But maybe just make him quadriplegic HAHAHAHAHA !!" Enzo began to cry and begged "Please, stop it, please, we don't do anything, PLEASE ! I WILL DO ANYTHING IF YOU WANT BUT PLEASE STOP IT !! STOP IT !! I DON'T WANT TO LOSE HIM! PLEASE !" cried Enzo. He was in total panic and completely tetanized. And suddenly he remembered he had the phone number of Nick and Chris, he took his phone and wanted to call them. But Ethan took his phone from his hand. "Tutututututu, what did you want do with this ? Call police ? No no no no !" and he broke the phone under his foot. Shit Enzo, react ! Do something !! And he passed his hand on his pocket and felt it : the bottle. Fuck he had totally forgotten ! But was he sure ? It would change his life forever. Was he really sure to do this ? And at this moment, he had flashbacks of the day, of this perfect day with Alex, and he saw Alex, on the ground, who was kicking by these fucking bullies. Fuck, Enzo, what do you do ? he was thinking. What FUCKING do you do Enzo ? Your boyfriend, the boy you love more anything, is on the ground, almost beaten to death by these fucking bullies... and you don't react ? Why are you hesitating ? Why are you FUCKING hesitating ? There is NOT to hesitate ! There is only ONE thing do to : SAVE Alex. SO REACT ENZO, FUCK !!! Enzo took the bottle and drank it in one gulp. Ethan saw it and said, in laughing "What the hell was that ? A suicide attempt hahahaha ??!!" "No ! Just the beginning of your nightmare, bastard !" replied Enzo with a bad look. He could feel an amazing burning in all of his body. In some minutes, these fucking bullies were going to pay it. Instantly, Ethan frowned "You will regret this sentence". Enzo felt that he girdled from behind. Ethan walked towards him, clenched his fists and punched him in midsection. Enzo didn't feel any difference with previous punch but he could feel his body slowy grow so soon, it will be different, very different. "nnnnnggghhh...aaaaaahhhh" he moaned He would yelled of pleasure but not now. He wanted see the misunderstanding on his face. Ethan punched him again. Slowy, under his shirt, Enzo could feel his abs pushed out of his stomach. He laughed. "ahahahahahhahahaha nnngggghhhhh" "What's so funny ?" asked Ethan. "Oh, you will see..." replied Enzo in smiling. And he hit him again. Enzo felt again the punch but this time less than previously, he could feel muscles pushed against his clothes. It wasn't yet clearly visible but he could feel it and shit it felt so fucking good. "oooooooooooooooohhh nngggggggghhhhhh" On the side of Ethan, he was a bit surprised, his last punch was a little painful, like if this faggot had a steel plate under his shirt. "What are you hiding under this ?". And he lifted Enzo's shirt. And shit, this faggot had good abs, not the most muscular he had seen but decent sixpack abs. "I have to admit, good result but if you tought that it would be sufficient for to protect you so I'm sorry for you" he smiled and punched him harder. Enzo took the hit. Fuck, it didn't really less hurt than before. On the side of guy who girled him, he felt a weird sensation, like if the body of Enzo was... growing ? But no, it should be his imagination. "Hahahahaha, it's all what you are able ? You hit like a faggot ?" said Enzo. "WHAT DO YOU SAY ? I HIT LIKE A FAGGOT ??? You will REALLY regret it BASTARD !!!" and he hit harder Enzo but this time, Enzo smiled : he didn't feel anything. For Ethan, it was another story, he was very surprised : it was like if he hit in a brick wall. Yes this faggot had good abs but even abs didn't do this. Here he did really hurt. He should hide something under his shirt, it was sure ! "WHAT ARE YOU HIDING BASTARD ?" he lifted again his shirt and... "WH.....WH.....WH...WHAT THE... ?". Before he had abs of a guy who trained regularly in a gym, but here... it was six fucking boulders, more like a pro bodybuilder, even more. Maybe he was flexing but no... it was too muscular. But... it was impossible ? How ? Enzo laughed and said "Like I said you, it's the beginning of your nightmare ! .. ooooooohhhhhhh nngggggggggaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh...." And Ethan saw it : he could clearly see pecs of Enzo pushed against his shirt, his shoulders became really round, his traps started to rose up. "But....but......but......" The guy behind Enzo could feel his back widen, his shoulders slowy became canonballs and of course, he was surprised by this situation "Ethan ? There is... a little problem with this guy, I don't know how but it's like if he was.... growing ?" "Ooooohh gooooosssh" moaned Enzo. He could feel he filled totally his clothes, even his legs was pushing against his pant. "I...I...I.... dream, it's the only explanation" stammered Ethan. "Oh no you don't dream !" sneered Enzo. "Oooooooohhhhhhh fuuuuuuck nnnnggggghhhhhhaaaaaaa...." And he was taller, taller than Ethan, who could see the bottom row of Enzo's sixpack and fuuuuuck, look the size of this fucking bricks, almost the size of his fists. Shit, Enzo looked so muscular, all his clothes was crying in agony, and soon... *riiiiiipppppp...riiiiiiiiiippppp...riiiiiiiiiiiiiiip* Tears could dbe heard. Fuuuuck, Enzo looked like a pro bodybuilder. "ooooOOOOOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUCCKKKKK !!!" he yelled. Guys who was kicking Alex had stopped when they heard his yells and looked him with incredulity. "Hahahaha it's so ama..." but Enzo didn't finish his sentences when he felt a big pressure in all of his body. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!" His body exploded with a lot of muscle mass. His clothes had been shredded and it stayed only his boxer, which was crying out in agony. Shit, he was fucking taller, almost 7 feet. He knew that it's was not finished. And fun fact, but he could feel the guy who girdled him, but now, he didn't touch the ground, he was gripped of his muscular shoulders. He looked the crew and gosh, now they seemed so small, so weak. They were terrified, well, not all of them. He could see one of these guys who was drowling and a wet patch on his pant. Haha, he wasn't the only one "faggot" here. "So guys, who is the faggot now ? Hahahahaha !" Fuuuuuck his voice was so deep now. "NNNNGGGGHHHHAAAAAAAAA OOOOOOOOOOHHHH YEEEEEEEESSSSSSS" he yelled when a felt another presure" "IT'S SO AMAZING ! SO POWERFUL AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!" And his whole body exploded, his traps rose up, surrounding his neck, his shoulders became beach balls, his biceps were bigger than his old waist, his forearms bigger than his old legs, his pecs exploded in two fucking moutains of pure muscle, hiding his view on his amazing midsection, he roared when he felt the first row of his abs literally popped out of his stomach, becoming humongous boulders, then he roared again two times when the second and third row popped and... he roared a fourth time ! Shit, he had a fucking amazing eight-pack hahaha. He passed his hand on them. Oh fucking god, it was so fucking hard. Try to hit me now ! Enzo tought, because now it was sure than they just broke their fists on his fucking titanium abs. His obliques grew, becoming really ripped, his adonis belt was like carving with an axe. His boxer was completely shredded, releasing his humongous dick. His quads became like a redwood trunks, really ripped, his calves were like two huge boulders implanted under his skin. And his amazing growth was ending. Enzo was now a 8 feet muscular titan. God, it felt so fucking good, even only breath was orgasmic. "YOU !" he said, with a voice which was almost inhuman. He took Ethan by his coat. Shit, he weighted really nothing, light as a feather. he brought him in front of his eyes and said "So, you want always hit me now ?". He could see a wet patch on his pant, but it wasn't not cum, it was pee. *CRACK* Enzo looked down and saw the guy with the baseball bat, well, what was left of it... He had hit him, and this fucking bat was broken when it met his fucking eight-pack. Gosh, he was so fucking powerful haha ! "Be careful, kid. you could get hurt" said Enzo. After saw it, most of guys just ran for his life. Enzo was still holding Ethan. "Now, this is between you and me" smiled Enzo. "So... if I saw you again in these street, if I hear you bullied ANYONE...". There is an iron pole next to him, Enzo caught with his free hand and began to grip. Immediately, crushing noises could be heard and Ethan looked, with wide eyes filled of terror, Enzo literally crushing the iron pole with only his hand. During one moment, he tought to do with this fucking bastard, he could easily crush him but no, he wasn't like him, he didn't become a bully. But shit, this fucking display of pure power gave him so horny, He didn't want cum in front of these bullies but it was too much. He felt the climax was near, so it's the time to give a last lesson. He put Ethan quickly in front of his dick and... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!" He came like a fucking cannon. Ethan was projected on several feet. It was like if he'd taken a fire hose shot. Finally, he reached the end of the street. Enzo looked him badly and yelled "UNDERSTOOD BASTARD ? BECAUSE OTHERWISE...". He took again the iron pole and started to twist it before breaking it in half. Enzo looked Ethan and replied "I'M ENZO... AND I'M YOUR WORST NIGHTMARE !". Finally, without say a word, Ethan ran for his life, completely afraid. Enzo had envy to explore and test his amazing body but there is more urgent : Alex, who was unconscious on the ground. Enzo took him very delicatly in his hands and went to their hideout. Like Chris, he bandaged him and put him in a bed. Now, he could only wait. Enzo was shared between two feelings : he waited eagerly the awakening of his boyfriend and in same time, he had really fear of his reaction. The night has been long, especially for Enzo who stayed awake during whole night. And finally, in the morning... "mmmmmmmmmggggghhhhhhhh..." slowy moaned Alex. "Alex ? Alex ? Doy you hear me ?" Alex slowy opened his eyes. He didn't know where he was. "Are you fine ?" It was weird, it's was the Enzo voice but it semmed be... deeper ? "Yeah I'm fine but whe..." and Alex turned him and saw Enzo. Immediately he opened wide his eyes and yelled "WH...WH....WHAT THE FUCKING HELL ???" in stepping back against the wall. "En...Enzo.... what...fucking happened to you ???" Enzo seemed sad. Fuck, he was afraid. "I'm sorry, I wanted to talk you about it" he said, in crying. "When I disappeared, in fact, I have been cured by two people, but there were not "normal" people, it was two huge 12 feet teen. Apparently, they became like this with a king of muscle growth potion and they gave me two bottles. I wanted to talk you before to use it but when I saw you, unconscious and near of death with this fucking bullies who kicked you, I didn't think, I used it, I tought only to save you. But I know I look now like a freak, I understand if you choose to leave me but I..." and here, an unexcepted event happened : Alex suddenly got up and kissed Enzo, who widened his eyes, very surprised but quickly he closed them and kissed also Alex. After ten of seconds, Alex broke the kiss, looked Enzo and said "Leave you ? But you are fool ? Enzo, like I said you, whatever you are, I love you !". And instantly, tears began to flow from Enzo's eyes, but it wasn't fear, it was joy. "Thanks" he said. "You see ? Whatever you are, you are the same Enzo that I fell in love !" "Thanks" said again Enzo, who couldn't stop to cry. "And... a monster ? Are you kidding me ? You are the most fucking sexiest thing I have seen of my life !" said Alex in wiping Enzo's tears. "And by the way, what did you do with this bullies ?" "They have had their lesson, believe me. Honestly, when I had the leader in my hands, during one moment I really wanted crush him but finally, I prefered to crush the iron pole and I let him" "Shit, you crushed a iron pole to bare hands ? Holy fuck !" "Erf yes, I don't know yet my strength, but it's really superhuman" Alex semmed very horny and there was what : his boyfriend was now a fucking muscular titan. And oh my fucking gosh, he widened his eyes when he saw his amazing cock. "But... for to be honest, I don't think I could take this monster again haha". "Well, in fact, they gave me... two bottles" "Two bottles ? You want say that you have another ?" "Yeah, one for me and other for you. But I wouldn't obligate you Alex, if you don't want I..." "Enzo, haha, you are a fucking 8 feet muscle giant, seriously, who wouldn't this ? Obviously I want !" "Ok.. but maybe we shouldn't do this here. I wouldn't destroy our hideout. We need a more quiet place...... Oh I know ! How would you like a quick trip to the car dump ? I really want to test my strength, so why not lift a SUV ?" Lift a SUV, god, just thinking about it and Alex was really horny. "Oh fuck yeah I want !" said Alex. "Ok, but maybe we should wait few days, time for you to heal a little bit". "Yes I have to say that it still hurts" Alexander spent next days with Enzo, or rather... ON Enzo. He couldn't stop to rub this amazing muscular chest, feeling hardness of his pecs and abs, passing his hands betweent deep crevices. Obviously he really wanted to make love but the difference between two was too much, Enzo just will crush him. And few days later, Alex was sufficient healed. "Ok so let's go !" replied Enzo. 30 minutes later they were in car dump, there were several types of vehicles : car, autocar, truck. Shit, it seemed impossible for Alex to lift only a car so lift a truck ? It seemed crazy. "So, you will your bottle now ?" asked Enzo. "Yeah but let me try to lift this car. I know that I couldn't but I'm really curious to can compare before and after." "Yeah that's true I didn't think I was able to do this, this power it's so... amazing." replied Enzo Alex approached to a BMW, he estimated that weighted 3500 lbs. God, he couldn't lift 210 lbs on DC so 3500... He placed his hand under and tried to lift with all his might but nothing, he couldn't lift it even only one inch. But not for long ! He approchaed Enzo, took the bottle and looked it "Ready ?" said Enzo "Ready !" replied Alex. And he gulped it. "Oh fuck !!!" moaned Alex. He felt a tingling, all over his body, tingling which quicly intensified. "nnnnngggghhhHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH". His whole body started to swell? Gosh, Alex didn't look like an athlete but more a bodybuilder. Enzo could distinguish his pecs, his biceps filled his sleeves, his traps started to rise from his back, back which had a V shape. Under his shirt he could feel his sixpack developing even more, becoming really boulders implanted under his skin "Ooooo shiiit ooooooh fuuuuuuuck aaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH !!!!". Alex continued to swell and started to become taller. His pant became too short, his shirt exposed the lower row of his abs, which was really developed. Holy shit, the burning became really intense, Alex closed his eyes and clenched his teeths. Suddenly, he felt it intensified even more. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!!" He turned him and leaned against the hood of the car. Enzo had a beautiful view on his muscular back, which filled completely his clothes. Alex felt another wave throught him. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!" Enzo could see tears started to appear on his shirt, same thing with his pants but it wasn't all : Alex could hear noises of metal twisting and could feel he was crushing the front of the car, slowy at the beginning but more muscle he had, more easy it was. And again, he felt another wave "HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLLLLLLLLLLLLYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!" He could feel his traps become mountains, surrounding his neck, his shoulders become absolutely gigantic, his biceps become huge peaks of pure muscle, his pecs became so big that they hid his view but he didn't need to this for feel his abs swell before to literally explode out of stomach and adding a new row, giving him a fucking very hard and ripped eight-pack, his legs became more wide than his previous body, with fucking big ripped quads. Alex felt the burning disappear and finally, it was over : he was a fucking 8 feet muscular titan, like Enzo ! He roared like a beast and, like a trophy, he lifted the BMW but this time it was so light, so easy. Shit! Few minutes he couldn't lift it of one inch and now, he lifted him with one hand without effort! He was so fucking strong ! And, in speaking of strength, it was time to test it ! He lifted it above his head, put his hands on sides of car and started compressing it. Big noises of twisted metal could be hear and Enzo could see Alex compressed the car in roaring, really easily, which made him also really horny. Alex throw the carcass of the car, which was now only a big, twisted pile of junk. "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKKKKK YEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAHHHHH" he yelled. He felt him so fucking powerful ! "So ready for a strength contest ?" asked Alex. "Oh yeah !" replied Enzo in smiling. "We'll start small, small like... a SUV ! You start Alex ?" He placed his hand under SUV and lifted it and like the BMW, it was so easy !" Enzo did same thing and same result. He did like Alex with the BMW and began to crushed it then he launched the SUV, like a balloon, further in the dump. "Ha an autocar !" said Alex. Again his placed his hands under the vehicle and lifted it. It seemed more heavy than the SUV, Alex walked on the middle and lifted it above his head. Fuuuuuuuckkk he was lifting a fucking autocar. He put it down. He was more suprised when he saw the weight of this mosnter : 33.000 lbs ! 33.000 FUCKING lbs ! They had the force of Hulk, literally. All this power made him very horny. Enzo did same and same, it was easy even if heavier. They need more ! But Alex wanted have fun, he hit the autocar with his fist which fell throught, then he gripped the body of autocar and ripped off, with bare hands, a piece. Enzo saw it, smiled and did same. For 15 next minutes, pieces of autocar was flying around. It was as easy as ripping a cardboard box ! They boned it with their bare hands! But they hadn't reached their limit, they wanted more ! They searched for several minutes when finally found it : it was... a fucking tank ? A fucking tank in a car dump ? But it didn't matter, as long as it was heavy...and it was heavy : 300.000 FUCKING LBS !!! Oh my fucking god ! "You are sure you want try ?" said Enzo. "Yeah" replied Alex. As before, he placed his hands under and tried to lift him. But this time it was too much, he clenched his teeths and used all his might but nothing to do. Enzo tried and same, it was impossible to lift it. "So I think we found our limits" said Enzo. "Yeah... wait, I want to try something." said Alex. He took the cannon and began to bend it to get it right under the entry hatch. "As in that scene in Hulk movie." he said in laughing "Yeah, but unfortunate, we are not enought strong for to lift it" said Enzo. "Too bad, it would have been so cool." replied Alex. Fuck, imagine lift to tank which weighted more lift a 400.000 lbs made him horny, very horny. He looked Enzo and he was in the same state, all this power, this strength, it was so hot ! Alex looked Enzo and said "And I think that, now, I can take this monster". Enzo smiled and in one second, Alex throw him on Enzo. As usual, they began a kissing and rubbing session but gosh, it was more powerful. Even the simple fact to kiss was so much more powerful. And gosh, it wasn't not their slim body but a fucking muscular body, slim back was huge valleys, slim shoulders were fucking canonball of muscle, pecs were mountains, flat stomach of Enzo was now 8 amazing huge bricks of pure muscle, with deep crevices between and god, his cock was so fucking huge ! It should reach top of his abs! Slowy, Alex lay down on a car, the roof was crushing a little under weight, then Enzo lay down on the Alex's back. The roof couldn't support this huge combined weight and yielded. As usual, two lovers began by their tenderness session and gosh, it felt so different as usual, slim body were now fucking muscular body. Alex's back felt so strong, so hard, so warm. While Enzo kissed fucking bull neck of Alex, he positionned his cock and began to enter. This time, Alex didn't just a moan as before but more a roar. "OH FUCK ! OH FUCKING FUCK ! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH !!! IT FEEL SO... FUCKING GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD !!!" he yelled. And fuck yeah Alex was agree, it felt so fucking good, as if all the sensations were really amplified. Step by step, the car crashed, the weight of his two humongous titan was really too much for this poor car. Enzo was happy : they may have been two 8 feet muscle giant, their sexual relations were still filled of love. It was not brutal sex, it was the muscular Enzo who showed his love to muscular Alex. There is just more muscle but their love for other was unchanged. He was afraid their relationship to end but finally, it was the contrary, it did like them : it had grown ! Enzo couldn't more happy, he knew that now, he would spend his life with Alex. Finally he pushed his entire cock inside Alex, who roared of pleasure. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSS !!!!!!" Before to start pump him, Enzo rubbed him more and asked "You like my love ?" "If I like this ? No I don't like !" replied Alex Enzo seemed suprised but quickly Alex added : "... haha no, I don't like it because... I FUCKING LOVE IT ! Enzo fuuuuuck, it's the best feeling I have felt!!!" "So you love the next" smiled Enzo, which started to pump. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!!!" roared Alex. And while Enzo and Alex showed their love, the car was more and more crushing. Soon, it will be only a plate of metal. Enzo increased the rhythm while Alex roared more, his eyes were revulsed of pleasure. Enzo continued to fuck Alex during 20 minutes when he felt a big pressure in his balls. "nnnnggggggghhhhhhaaaaaa.....not.......yet" he closed his eyes and clenched his teeth, he held on for a good minute before of lose the battle. His loads were like canons shots. No wonder it projected Ehtan on some feet. It was so fucking powerful. And don't speek of their yells : "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!" Enzo didn't know how long his orgasm had lasted but it seemed to be an eternity. He shots load after load after load after load in Alex's ass. Shit, there was enough to fill a swimming pool. And they hadn't noticed but they had touched the ground : the car was completely crushed, it was really to a rectangular metal plate. During this amazing orgasm, Alexander gripped some rocks in his hands, rocks which were instantly crushed in dusty by this amazing grip. Enzo and Alex were here, gasping for some minutes for recover. "Enzo ?" said Alex. "Yeah ?" "I love you!" replied Alex. "I love you too Alexander, I love you more than anything" And they kissed and rubbed for several minutes before Alex broke the kiss. "We return to hideout ?" asked Alex "Okay but before, I would like introduce you two people. I promised I'd go back with you and if we are here today, it's thanks to them." "They're the ones who treated you, right ?" asked Alex "Yeah" Enzo and Alex went to the warehouse. On warehouse's door there is a panel with written : "If you do more than 8 feet, please don't knock, we want to keep our door !" "Besides, they have a sense of humor" said Alex. "Nick ? Chris ? Are you here ?" asked Enzo. Yeah we are here, enter !" replied a big deep voice. And Alex couldn't believe it, he felt him like a titan but fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck, there was fucking titans ! Two 12 feet muscular titan ! Alex thought to be a titan but here, he was a kid in front of a bodybuilder. "Ha, it seemed that the "little" Enzo have been his growth spurt !" smiled Nick. "Yeah, and I have you to thank for life, if hadn't your bottle, Alexander might be dead now. You have saved him, thank you, sincerely thank you". And Enzo told all events. "Don't thank us, Enzo, you saved him; Oh sorry Alex, I don't introduced me : I'm Nicholas aka Nick and here Christian aka Chris". Fuck yeah throught Nick, Alexander was really beautiful, he understood perfectly how Enzo could fall in love of him. "Thank you for to have saved Enzo" said Alex. "Dude, don't thank us, realy it was normal to help you. By the way, what do you thin of your new bodies ?" "It's so..... amazing ! I felt me like if I could lift mountains. So, we have tested our force in a car dump and we failed to lift a tank" At this moment, Nick looked Chris and have a smile. "It's very hard, is it ?" said Chris. "You know that the tank in the entrance of the city had disappeared ?" "Yeah I heard, the authorities can't explain how he disappeared. This monster weighted more 400.000 lbs. Nothing could move this monster." "Well...no exactly..." replied Chris, with a little smile. It took a few seconds to Alex and Enzo for to understand then, in same time they said : "... ... NO WAIT.... YOU MEAN YOU...!!??" "Yeah, it's our bad if it disappeared. We tried same thing of you : lift him but we only succeeded to lift of one inch. But we needed of a small... help" "You drank another bottle ?" asked Enzo "Yeah, when we reached 10 feet we retried and this time, it was like lift a toy" Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccckkk throught Enzo, they lift a fucking 400.000 lbs tank ? HOLY SHIT ! "... and.... we have another bottle now ?" asked Alex. "Hmmmmmm not now...... You want an "upgrade", is it ?" replied Nick. Enzo and Alex seemed disappointed when Chris said "...but don't worry, we have another solution. But before, just a question : can you swim ?" "Euuuuuhhh yes but why this question ?" asked Alex. "Follow us. You will see, this tank will not resist you after that" replied Chris. Four titans went in the woods and walked a long time. "But... where are they going?" wondered Enzo. What was the connection with all this ? "We're almost there" said Nick. And finally they reached the swimming hole. "It's here" said Chris. "Your "upgrade" is waiting for you". "Ehhhhh okay... but... I don't understand what we do here..." said Enzo. "Don't worry, you will understand, very soon. A little plugeon ?" "Ehhhhh okay...." Enzo asked him what they were playing but he listened to them. Enzo and Alex plunged into the swimming hole and swam until place indicated by Chris. Enzo looked further and... it's was weird, it was like... milky water ? This place was really really weird. Enzo looked Alex, gosh he was so beautiful and... so fucking sexy and hot, even more when he was wet, it made his muscular body shine. Enzo smiled, Alex smiled and, as usual, they kissed. But it was... weird. Enzo could feel a tingling, he thought that it was temperature or other but no, and it seemed to become more intense. Shit yes, it became very intense, it wasn't normal. "Alex ? ... I don't know if you feel same thing than me but, I feel like a... tingling, and it become more intense. You feel it too ?" "Yeah it's the same feeling when I gulped this bottle... You think at the same thing then me ?" Enzo looked his hands and... yeah, OH FUCK YEAH they were bigger. HOLY FUCK ! It seemed to be a "magical" swimming hole ! They were growing ! All of which made them very very horny. Oh fuck it felt so good, oh shit ! Alex looked Enzo : it was the perfect time ! He jumped on Enzo and began to kiss him and to rub him. And shit it was so fucking weird but so hot in same time : he spent his hands on his traps and could feel them rise up more, his shoulders, already fucking huge, were becoming really amazing gigantic, his biceps became more than mountains with huge veins, his pecs became humongous, he passed his hands on Enzo's eight-pack and could feel it gained in size. Enzo did same thing, he rubbed every part of Alex and could feel muscles was growing. Shit, it was so fucking hot, too hot ! Alex broke the kiss and said "It's my turn no ?". Enzo smiled, turned him for to offer his growing ass to his boyfriend. Fuuuuuuuck, Alex had an amazing view on growing back of Enzo. Look this fucking muscular shield. He bet that it could to stop bullets ! As usual, Alex began to kiss and rub Enzo's body and fuuuuuuuuuckkkk, this moment of tenderness and grow was so FUCKING amazing ! And he entered inside Enzo. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!!" The feeling of to grow and to be fucked by his boyfriend in same time, it was so divine. Slowy, Alex pushed, inches by inches, his member into Enzo, who was moaning loudly, lost in immense pleasure. "ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkhhhhh aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh nnnnnnngggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhh oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhh" Then he began again to kiss and rub him. Enzo was completely in transe, all was so FUCKING UNBELIEVABLE ! It was tenderness, pure love, sex and growth, all in same time. He thought to have known the best sensation when he gulped this bottle but fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuccccckkk, this one was SO FUCKING MORE GOOD. And they were taller also, probably almost 9 feet now ! Alex increased the rhythm while Enzo was constantly moaning. Alex continued to fuck Enzo for 20-25 minutes when he felt the climax was very near. "NNNNNNNNNGGGGHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAA I.....COULDN'T.........HOLD.......VERY LONG.......!!!!!!!!!" he gave again 5 or 6 pumps when he felt the gigantic pressure ! He had just the time to yell to Enzo : "IIIIIIII'MMMMMMMMMM COOOOOMIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!!" And Enzo roared also (and came obviously) : "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!" Their roars must have been heard on several miles. Enzo, who gripped a large rock to stabilize himself, crushed it instantly. Shit, his strength was so humongous ! Quickly, the water around them became white. At this moment, Enzo understood what it was earlier and smiled : Nick and Chris must have done probably the same thing they did. And it wasn't all, they became more muscular again : Enzo felt his traps reach his ear, his shoulders became more bigger, his biceps became unbelievable huge, his pecs grew more, he could feel his eight-pack slowy grew then suddenly, exploded out, row after row, out of his stomach, in adding a new row, giving him a FUCKING ten-pack like Nick and Chris, his legs were so fucking huge. Oh gosh he felt so FUCKING good !!! Same thing happened to Alex, his whole body grew, and grew, and grew, adding several hundrerds pounds of pure muscle. Come and grow, come and grow, come an grow... This scene lasted almost 30 minutes before to calm down. Two lovers were here, in gasping. It wasn't the swimming hole, it was the cum hole. All water around them was white. "Oooooh..... fuuuuuuuucckk.....it....was....the most......amazing........feeling.........of.......my life" panted Enzo. "I'm.......agree...." panted Alex, who retired him from Enzo's ass. Enzo turned for to see his boyfriend and FUUUUUUUUUUCKKKK, he was SO PERFECT... and so fucking muscular : traps until his ears, gigantic shoulders, biceps like huge mountains, enormous pecs, a fucking very ripped ten-pack. He was a god, there were no other words to describe him. And god, he was taller, more than 10 feet ! Gosh, Enzo was instantly horny by this magnificent view ! They looked each other, smiled and again, began to rub and kiss, enjoying of their new 10 feet very muscular body when he heard a deep voice. "WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED HERE ?" They broke their kiss, looked around and saw a "normal" sized guy, but well muscular for his age on the side of... a 8 feet muscular giant, like them previously, who seemed surprised to find people in this place. What the fuck ??? Who were they ? "Who are you ???" asked the 8 feet guy, not angry but more very surprised. Nick, who was stayed further with Chris and enjoyed the show of their proteges, was speechless when he recognized him : HOLY MOTHER FUCKING SHIT ! FUCK ... ... ... it... ... it was HIM !! It was... (to be continued)
  28. 6 points
  29. 6 points
    Shaun's Autumn, Deano's Christmas, short story featuring the 3 lads in the background. Fuck it - why don't I do a Halloween special too with fancy dress night at the Students Union bar?
  30. 6 points
    And here it is! Seriously - how fucking amazing is this, guys?! You can imagine my reaction when @brawnygods sent it me! Just incredible. Everyone looks amazing huddled together and I love the way all of the characters are positioned with Luke and Woody in the centre. I even love the three lads in the background (another spin-off maybe? )! I also can't think help thinking about a potential story behind the picture. Maybe it's a photoshoot taken for the MU website. Deano feeling smug because he and Shaun have been asked to be a part of it and Deano wondering which other students have been asked. Maybe Eric Mafra or some second or third year monsters and then on the day he turns up to find (for FUCK's sake!) Sebastian Woody Wood and Luke fucking Henderson in their shiny posing trunks! And to add insult to injury - the photographer suggests Luke and Woody take centre stage! Thank you so much again for doing this, mate. I know you've been working on it for a while and I'm so fucking grateful and flattered that you dedicated so much of your time to it.
  31. 6 points
    This story is a branch off of one of my previous works: Week of the Omeganomicon, which is the story of a mysterious tomb that can imbue supernatural strength into its users through a variety of odd rituals, more often than not at a terrible cost. Read up on that here! https://muscle-growth.org/topic/18845-week-of-the-omeganomicon-finished/page/2/?tab=comments#comment-255809 April 1st 2020: Sammy kicked his feet up onto the kush-covered table as he passed the freshly rolled cigar-thick blunt to his roommate Benny. Despite the pandemic, the three roommates managed to harvest three pounds of home-grown Mary Jane over the course of five years to save for this month. It was 4/20, every day, for a month. And come hell or high water, Benny, Sammy, and Matt were going to spend it blitzed. Sammy was a 22 year old scrawny kid in his senior year of highschool (highschool extends an extra 4 years in this reality) who had a hidden talent of being able to grow weed out of anything with soil and water. Shoes, broken toasters, his bathtub, you name it. He was thin as a stick, only 110lbs of skin and bones. Benny was a chunkier 20 year old 14th grader whom had an incredible passion into researching the various religions, cults, and supernatural rituals of the world. He's 233lbs of mostly fat on a fairly small frame. Matt, the third roommate, was about to walk through the door into the apartment coming back in after a run. Matt was a good friend to Sammy and Benny, but he was massively more motivated to maintain a healthy outlook on life. At 21 years old he was a resounding 180lbs of evenly cut, toned muscle, large biceps, thick legs, his only visible flaw was his less-than-flat stomach which were on their way to developing washboard abs,. but not quite there yet. "Yo! My man! How was the gym Matt?" Sammy asked him through a thick fog of smoke. "Perfect, I love that everyone went home! I pretty much get my own personal gym now!" Matt replied. "I'm amazed the complex didn't shut it down considering the outbreak north of here..." Benny commented. Matt always felt bad about Benny's health. He had gone through some shit that led him to a low point in his life, causing him to go into a series of binges that put on the pounds that plagued Benny now. So, Matt always invited Benny to the gym at the start of the year, which he took him up on and was making great progress, until the covid-19 outbreak.... With public gyms closing down across the nation, and knowing Benny was at higher risk than Matt due to his asthma, Benny refused to continue their usual workouts, but still does push-up contests with Matt and Sammy in the apartment. Suddenly, as Matt took his first few puffs, there was a knock at the door. The three roommates froze. Was this it? Was this the day the police showed up and would drag the three of them off for all the weed grown for the three's personal use? There was a long pause. Eventually, like Johnny Depp in Fear and Loathing, Sammy approached the door with the stick, still cooking held between his teeth as he opened the door, flinging it open all at once, fully prepared to die at the hands of some random cop, rather than be sent to prison. No one was there. At his feet, were three boxes, with a note on top thanking the three for using contact-less delivery. The three started to bend over laughing at their own paranoia. "Of course this happens on April fools day! HA!" Matt laughs. "What is all this? Lets see...." Benny said as he picked up the final package Sammy couldn't from the hall, locking the door behind him. "I've got that experimental protein powder for Matt, annnnd some kind of textbook for you Benny. That must be my fertilizer then Benny." Matt perked up at this. "Oh shit, I've been waiting for this! Check it out." Matt said showing the label to Sammy. "Monstromium XXX Growth Hormone". I found this weird ad online a few weeks ago when I ordered this. It says it's derived from plants in the amazon and can offer 100 grams of protein in a single serving. That's insane! What I use now only gets me 25g. I'm going to start getting massive here pretty soon. Sammy was greatly concerned by this story. "Uhh... I'd be careful with that dude, you dont want to end up growing tits or something from that. Can't trust just some internet ad." Matt seemed to understand, but still wanted to utilize his purchase. "Ill just use a quarter serving with my next workout, can't do too much harm can it?" Sammy had received some fertilizer from amazon called "Megagrow" Maximum Growth Formula, which he immediately portioned out all of it to feed to his various strands. Benny was running over his book at the time. It was an odd thick textbook with the words "Omeganomicon" written on the front in strange symbols. As he opened the book to a random page, he saw it depicted strange and very sexual images for many of the rituals, so to save face from his roommates, he hid the book and retired to his room to read it. Later that night, Benny read the 414th page of his book, which was filled with a mixture of strange symbols and odd handwritten descriptions of various rituals and artifacts that could bring blessings from various fertility gods, and conduct a strange power called "Alphabetrium" into the body that appeared to ascend one to a stronger form. He chuckled to himself, and put in a bookmark to continue to the read the next day. April 2nd 2020: Matt returned from the gym again the following day, to be greeted again by his roommates happy to share in their homegrown hemp. The three sat around enjoying the first half of the blunt when the front door unlocks and opens. "WHAT UP BITCHES!" Roars the obnoxiously loud voice of the trio's fourth roommate, Fred. Fred was... not a pleasant sight to see. He was the biggest douchebag on the planet and all three of the guys hated his guts. Fred was only 19 years old, but he was spoiled rotten by his wealthy family. Not being too bright, Fred was a total meat head whom had become addicted to steroids, methamphetamine, cocaine, alcohol, and xanex. Nothing seemed to be able to kill this jackass, yet he still felt high and mighty about not smoking weed, claiming it's only used by "lazy ass mexicans". None the less, Fred was a gorgeous specimen. A massive hulk at 250lbs of raw muscle, perfect jaw, and as he often wore nothing but his under-highschool wrestling singlet (two sizes too small), was not shy about flopping his monster dong around either. Fred had gone home for Covid, and expected to not come back, but apparently due to his parents being unwilling to buy him out of his current lease due to not believing the disease wasn't a hoax. Fred of course didn't believe in it either, and still went to various parties across the city every other night. This was about as unpleasant as events could possibly create for the boys. "Oh... Whats up Fred..." Sammy said sheepishly. "THE FUCK YOU SAY?!?!" Fred responded as he squared up in front of Sammy who refused to leave the comfort of the couch. "I asked what's up with you?" Sammy said again. "THEN SPEAK UP TWERP!" Fred said again, pulling the blunt out his mouth and flicking it off the balcony into a storm drain below. "STOP SMOKING THIS SHIT SALLY! IT'S BAD FOR YOU!" He said as forcefully as he could. Sammy meanwhile biting his lip as he mourned the loss of 3 grams to the biggest douche on the planet. Fred quickly through what he was carrying into his room and went into the pantry where he found Matt's Growth Hormones. "Yo. Who's are these?" Fred asked. Matt perked up "They're mine, I got them yesterday, I was just about to..." "Damn. Fuck dude 100 Gs of Brotein? That's a lot bro! Yeah that's way too much for your tiny bod, I'll just take this off you..." He said as he tossed the protein powder into his room. "You can have the stuff my dad got for me. It's just as good for you." He said as he handed Matt a packet of 5 nature valley protein bars. Matt was angry. "Dude, no, give me my stuff back. I paid good money for that." Fred's face froze in anger. "You disrespecting me boy?" Matt was put off by this but didn't back down. With one fail swoop Fred smashed Matt into the floor and started choking him violently. Benny and Sammy rushed over to try and pull the roided asshole off their friend, and managed to get his hands off his neck, but took an absolute beating from Fred. "Alright bitchasses, here's how this is going to work. I'm gonna take Minny here into my backroom, and if I hear one word from either of you, I'll have the police here faster than you can say "I'm sorry Master Freddy!, then I'll kill him, and my dad will bail me out leaving you guys to take the fall". Sammy and Benny were shocked and frozen. Matt looked at them and bit his lip. "It's ok guys. Just leave me to him... Don't ruin your lives too..." he said sheepishly with a black eye as he crawled into Fred's room. What happened next was emotionally scarring for all three as Benny and Sammy listened to the anguish cries of their roommate being force fed a Fred-Sausage for a mere five minutes.(Thank god Fred had no stamina or self control) Fred then announced he'd be at his dad's personal club for the rest of the night and left with a monster boner trying its hardest to poke out of his singlet's pants leg. When Matt emerged Sammy fixed him up with a nice big bong, which in no way atoned for the sexual horror Matt was just forced through, but Sammy couldn't think of anything else to do. "I say we call the police on him" Benny suggested. "We can't prosecute him, he'll still be out living his fucked up life well after we've blown our brains out going into debt just trying to fight his dad's lawyers." Matt said. "I say we kill his ass. Fuck him. The world's better off without him, we can even make it look like a drug overdose." Sammy suggested darkly. "I wouldn't be OK with that either Sammy, either me or Benny would crack, and don't say you wouldn't either." Matt replied. "Lets just kick his ass then! Or hire someone to kick his ass." Benny offered. "We can't take him, and there's no guarantee whatever we offer someone else, he won't match or even double." Matt cried as he buried his head in his arms. "Shit man... I fucking hate that guy..." Sammy said fighting back tears. "I mean there's got to be a social service or something we can call to get rid of this bastard!" Benny wailed. "WE CAN'T DO ANYTHING TO HIM BENNY! HE'LL ONLY FUCK OUR LIVES UP PERMANENTLY... We just gotta... Hope he gets bored with us" Matt shouted as he stormed off to his room to cry to himself. That night, Benny picked up the Omeganomicon and began turning through to his bookmarked spot to try and keep his mind off things. He thought about the events of that night and the protein Fred stole and silently thanked god that he didn't live in a world where these rituals were real, as Fred was the perfect candidate to grow to monstrous proportions and would likely use his newfound size to make their lives and likely the lives of many others even worse than he does now. This scared him more than anything else as the thoughts of that monster growing any larger filled his mind. Then Benny turned to page 420. The page marked the start of a new chapter, "Miracle Products and their Unintended uses". And right under the index? A mysterious product known as "MegaGrow Maximum Growth Formula". At first Benny recognized the name, but couldn't pin where he heard it before. Yet his familarity piqued his interest and he read on. "The mysterious MegaGrow Maximum Growth Formula is a rare muscle enhancer who's properties are not fully realized even through the extensive studies of our sources. The product appears to be able to flood a host organism with primal Alphoria, which when implemented into a host and exposed to energy, releases raw Alphabetrium into the surrounding area. Human trials with this substance allows the infected human to transfer their strength with a 100% conversion rate when consumed through cannibalism. It takes roughly three hours for any host to absorb the formula." From there on the book began to discuss something called a "Porcelain Porcupine" which seemed completely unrelated. Parched, Benny headed to the kitchen sink for a glass of water, when he catches a glance of the kitchen trash, spying the exact container illustrated in the book as Sammy's fertilizer. Benny is suddenly shell shocked, and drops his glass in realization. Sammy comes storming out of his room and asks Benny angrily: "Were you spying on me?" Benny was confused "What no? Why? I just dropped my glass because I think this fertilizer you got is the same one from my book..." Sammy stares at Benny with an amazed look before saying "Well... I suppose being a weird demon fertilizer would explain a lot... Come look at this man..." Sammy was always good at growing weed, but even the most skilled herbologist is limited by the genetics of the plant he's working with. Yet somehow, the normal strand of "Northern Gelato" was now almost completely purple, and glowing. End of Part 1! Stay tuned for more! April 3rd 2020: "You find anything on that formula yet Benny?" Asked Sammy as he twirled a nugget of the purple plant in his hands. "Nothing. I can't find anything about this stuff. Where'd you even order this from dude?" "You remember Mike? That jacked dude with the bad bitch we smoked up a few weeks ago? He sent some to me because he couldn't match." "Well.... Fuck dude. Outside of my book, this product doesn't fucking exist. Google, Amazon, I've even dipped my toes into the darkweb and can't find anything." A text went off in Benny's pocket which caused Benny to retrieve his keys from the wall and throw them down to Matt outside. "What happened to your keys dude?" Sammy asked as Matt got up to the apartment. "Fucking Fred hooked my keyring onto his new cockring and started wearing it around. Said he'd give em back when I could remove them with my tongue." "The keyring actively fit alongside his dick in that?" "It was like stretchy plastic or some shit, still I don't know how it's not constantly agonizing him. I don't think he has any feeling left in his dick." Matt said defeated. "Fuck that dude man... Eh... Metaphorically I mean...." Sammy said with his fists balled in anger. "Look he said he'd be gone for the next few days so while I'm not able to use my car, we at least can get some peace and quiet without him..." Matt replied. "Yo dude, check this out though." Benny said holding the Omeganomicon open to the relevant page. "Whats this?" "It's that fertilizer Sammy got the other day. I found the exact depiction of it in my book, and afterwards, we looked online, and we can't find this shit anywhere. It's weird dude, it's like it doesn't exist." Matt looked puzzled and replied: "Wait a minute... That's what I ORDERED!?" "Huh?" the two roommates said in unison. "THAT'S the muscle formula I purchased, I told you it's super rare! I must have mixed up the names of the two packages because I ordered it while high... But I totally requested THAT logo." "So.... THIS is the super protein powder?" Sammy said. Matt nodded his head. "One hundred percent sure of that now." "Wait then that stuff Fred stole from you was...." . . . "The Fertilizer." BUAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHHAHA! The three burst into laughter. "EAT SHIT YOU ENTITLED BASTARD!" Matt yelled as he flipped off Fred's locked door. "Ahh.... Damn, sorry man. I guess I fed your protein shit to my babies." "No worries man, that was not lost for nothing! Not by a long shot!" "I guess the reason my strand decided to go super-Sayan was because of the protein powder." "Wait what?" "Yeah, today's harvest was straight purple. Like no green AT ALL. It's honestly insane. We're about to roll one up, you down?" "Hell yeah!" After a quick rolling session, Sammy had constructed another fantastic 3-gram blunt, a third of which was from the super-plant. Now, as is tradition with any smoking session, he whom rolled it, gets the first hit. Once his hit is complete, a sort of mini-game will occur at the roller's leisure and specifications to decide whom would hit it next. Sammy, today, relied on the popular game of "Nose goes" to determine whom would claim the second hit. Without hesitation, Benny put his finger to his nose while Matt dropped his protein bar in the confusion. Sammy smiled, took a final drag from the herb, and passed it to Benny. However, as Benny finished toting the piece, the door unlocked again, and once again, Fred waltzed in carrying a cooler full of Natural Lights. Without saying a word after putting down the cooler, Fred walked over to the group, grabbed the blunt from Benny's fingers and chucked it outside. "WHAT DID I SAY ABOUT SMOKING THAT SHIT?!" He bellowed as he swayed from side to side, clearly drunk. "You little bitches will thank me for that one day." He then sat down on the couch (taking up the whole thing himself) and turned on ESPN (no one else in the house liked sports). The three then retreated to their rooms for the night and conversed over text message: "I thought u said he was going 2 be gone 4 the next few days?" "He was soposed 2 be! X( " "We need to start learning how to hide the blunt somehow." "Hey matt, I know you didn't get any of that, but if u want we can hotbox my b-room." "I don't want 2 risk meeting Fred drunk..." "Understandable, guess I'll see you in the morning" The three boys would then spend the rest of the night un-interrupted in their beds, as two of them began undergoing a change they wouldn't believe. April 4th 2020: Benny awoke incredibly sluggishly, as per usual, but soon after checking his phone for a few minutes, he got the uncontrollable urge to, ah, answer the call of the wild. Faster than he'd ever moved before he ran to his toilet. For the next hour and a half, poor Benny felt as if he were giving birth to a giant baby, requiring multiple flushes just to avoid clogging the toilet. It was hell for him. And as he finally finished, he vowed to do something about his weight, he'd never had this much of an issue with bowel movements before but.... He paused mid-thought as he spotted himself in his mirror. "What the fuck?" He said to himself. He got onto his bathroom scale and looked down at it. 175. Benny looked around the room in shock. "I lost nearly 60lbs overnight? How the.... What the..." But then he noticed a smile creep over his face as his fingers began running themselves over his now much sexier body before he jacked it to his own reflection... A few times... At about 10:00, he heard someone in the main room loading up a cooler. Must have been Fred. Then heard the door slam. Benny poked his head out and looked down the hall, and at the same time was met with a similar look from Sammy poking his head out his window. "Dude... Is Fred gone?" Benny mouthed. "Yeah I think that was him." Sammy said loudly, awaking Matt whom would join them after a few minutes. "Dude... I have got to tell you about what's happening to me this morning." Benny stated as he pulled his gym shorts up. "Uh... Me too man." Sammy responded. As the two stepped out into the hall together, they each looked at each other in awe. "DUDE." Sammy replied. "DUDE." Benny replied. Sammy had also undergone a similar change as Benny had. He was no longer a twerpy scrawny guy, he was lean muscle with well defined pectorals, weighing in at 170 lbs. The two look at each other in silence and start to poke each other and themselves to see if this was real. Eventually, Matt walked in from his room and stopped dead in his tracks on sight of them. "What the fuck happened to you two?!?" He said both impressed and enviously. "We... We don't know. All I know is that when I woke up this morning I had munchies so bad I ate every last scrap of food from my fridge and I'm STILL hungry." Sammy answered. "Not me, I was so full I spent the last hour and a half almost continuously shitting." Benny said. Matt looked at the both of them. "You both look fucking great! I don't even see any stretch marks from that fat Benny had yesterday! And you look like a fucking G Sammy! I've never even seen you do a push up, but now it looks like you can take on MMA fighters!" "Its... A supernatural improvement..." Sammy said slowly, turning towards Benny. "You don't think it was the weed that did this to us do you?" Benny asked. Sammy raised an eyebrow. "Hmmm.... A mysterious protein powder that we can only find record of in your occult book was used to fertilize my plants, causing them to develop into super-weed almost overnight, which only me and you, the two whom have turned pretty much superhuman, consumed. Yes Benny. I think it's safe to say it was the weed that did this." Matt stood in awe for a few more minutes before turning to Sammy. "Do... Do you have any more of this shit?" Sammy's eyes perked up. "As a matter of fact. I do. This new strand seems to grow by itself practically overnight." As his two roommates waited, eyes wide in anticipation, Sammy packed a 4 Gram blunt full of what he was now calling: "Fatha Nature", took a puff, and passed it to Matt. Alright boys... Lets get high. End of Part 2! Part 3 coming soon! April 5th 2020: Matt, Benny, and Sammy waited in anticipation all day after smoking the entirety of the 4 grams, but alas nothing came of it. At the very least, Fred didn't come home that night, and the boys loaded up on toilet paper and food just in case. However the next morning, all three awoke to some very pleasant surprises. Benny woke up first, hungrier than ever, which brought a smile to his face as he put 12 eggs in a blender and drank them raw. He could feel the power welling within him as he stumbled towards his bathroom, what awaited him was intoxicating. His scale told him he was now sporting a massive 210 lbs of rock hard muscle. Two days ago his stomach was an impossible burden, now it was a cobblestone path of chiseled abs supporting simi-well defined pecs, large round shoulders and thick bulging biceps, and as he pulled down his shorts, Benny found himself in awe of the greatest improvement of all.... Benny had never strived to be an absolute hunk, but now that he was one, he couldn't imagine how he lived life before this. Content to be sitting in his room, reading books all day? Ha! He wasn't even that smart before! The first thing he did was update his tinder profile. The second thing he did was go back outside to discover the smell of Sammy cooking bacon. As the two saw each other again for the first time sense the day before, Benny was impressed with Sammy's results. Sammy's stomach wasn't nearly as defined as Benny's, but his pectorals jetted out significantly larger than his. Their biceps were about the same, but where Sammy really showed promise were his glutes. What was once a hank-hill-no-ass man was now bulging with an ass to make the kardashian's jealous. "NIIIIIICE DUDE!" Benny reacted to the absolute jock before him. "Not too bad yourself Benzy" Sammy shot back at him. The two took several minutes to stare at each other and compare muscles, flexing in every way they knew how, but still somehow feeling stupid afterwards. "Yo, I feel kinda stupid posing like this... Where's Matt? He's the expert on this shit." Sammy asked. "I dunnow. I haven't seen him yet." As if on cue, a deep rumbling could be heard from the hallway, and not long after, the door to the apartment opened revealing a herculean figure that despite their improvements, would secretly make both Sammy and Benny somewhat envious. Standing at almost a foot taller than before, with concrete abs, massive perfectly sculpted pecs with shoulders to match, otherworldly traps and biceps, all sitting on top of some of the sexiest legs any of the three had ever seen, was Matt. "Dude! Good looks! Looks like you outgrew both of us!" "Hey man it's not a competition... Yet." Matt said with a smile. "And look at you man! Fuck I'm not gay, but damn, I don't know how you're going to keep the bitches off of you now!" He continued. "Fuck I wish I could see it happen, my own muscle growth has always been a bit of a kink for me." Sammy said as he started rubbing Matt's arm to test it's power. "It happens shortly after you wake up dude. Once you obtain some source of energy, your body adapts almost instantaneously, check it I caught the first stage of my growth on camera." Matt replied as he showed the other two a couple of snapchats from his phone. Benny looked in awe of his friends as a tear rolled down his face. He was so happy his life was turned around so quickly. His two friends hugged him encouragingly before Matt stepped back with a red face. "Damn dude... I ah... Guess we all grew in more ways than one too." Benny was also red as he realized what Matt met. Sammy broke the silence: Alright boys... I'm not gay either but I'm actually immensely curious... How fucking big our our cocks now? Benny looked at his friends evilly: "Still not big enough for your mom!" as he dropped his pants revealing his massive 9 inch thick-as-a-can-of-soda dick. Sammy looked a bit sheepishly at the monster hanging before him, but after a few moments of investigation, confidence returned to his face. "Nice try Benny, but you ain't got shit on me." Sammy said as he dropped his pants too. "Twelve inches of black dynamite, measured this morning" Sammy said with a smirk before turning to Matt. Matt didn't do anything for a minute with his friends proudly displaying their cocks to one another. Sammy eventually spoke up. "Alright Matt, I've had my fun, go ahead and show us..." Embarrassed, Matt also dropped his shorts, and subsequently snapped the 5-7 rubber bands he was using to contain the beast. It was inhuman. A massive cock as thick as a pool noodle, and stretching down Matt's leg by a salivating 16 inches. It pulsed with power and demanded respect. Benny sat down with his mouth agape while Sammy roles his eyes. "Figures" he said. Matt just smiled and tried in vain to pull his pants back up. So... What now boys? It's Sunday, we're massive, and I want to test this bod to the limits! Eventually the first thing the boys tried was to go out and get some better clothes for Matt. Sammy and Benny could fit into Benny's normal clothes, but Matt was far too massive to fit into anything Benny had without ripping them. Eventually the trio located some clothes and decided to head to the gym. Even though Matt had already tested out his god-like strength, he was eager to see how his two buddies would hold up. Both Sammy and Benny had managed to work their way up to curling a massive 75lbs in each hand, while Matt dominated by curling the maximum weight available: 100lbs. On the bench, Sammy made it up to 350lbs, with Benny giving in just under him at 320. Matt however continued onward to a whooping 485lbs. When the three got back home, it was no surprise to any of them that the phones they left charging were now blowing up with Tinder requests. (Apparently nationwide quarantines are no match against the thirst these three generated) and all three were all too eager to put their massive dongs into action. "So whats the plan boys? Invite the girls here for a smoke sesh and see where that goes?" Matt perked up at this notion. "Uh... Ok but do you mind if we use the regular weed?" Sammy nodded. "That's cool man, I mean I get it. Fuck, can you imagine if it worked on your titan ass again?" Suggestive thoughts began to fill Benny's mind, but he shrugged it off as he invited a girl named "Sasha" over. Sammy was also curious as to what would happen if he were to bulk up further, but then turned to gaze at his own ass and realized if it got much bigger, he may have various issues. So he started to pre-roll a couple of normal blunts and invited a hot peace of ass named "Rebecca" over. Matt had to be a bit pickier when selecting his target, as if he selected a girl too small, he may accidentally hurt her... So he kept scrolling and swiping, until he ran across the perfect slampiece. He knew this bitch all too well. "Nala" was her name, and last semester she had been Fred's girlfriend and she made three things perfectly clear while she was here. 1- Fred was her man. 2- She was a freak in the sheets. 3- She was a total sizequeen. Matt grinned evilly and gave her a super-like. The girls showed up late as fuck as Benny let them in. "Woooow! Like... Who the fuck is this hunk?" Sasha said as she leaned into Benny, seductively running her fingers across his chest. "Your fairy god jock baby." Benny said confidently as he gripped Sasha's ass firmly but not forcfully. She grinned and whispered into his ear "Carry me my big ape..." leading Benny to sweep her off her feet and carry her up the stairs with almost no effort, with the other two girls, mouth agape trailing behind. "Yo boys, they're here!" Benny called out as he sat down on the couch across from Sammy with Sasha in his lap. Sammy glanced up and nodded as he finished sealing the last blunt. "You must be Sammy." Rebecca said, unimpressed by Sammy's hunched over figure. Sammy finished and stood up properly, quickly rising above Rebecca's frame revealing his toned chest and gelatinous pecs. Rebecca suddenly looked far more intrigued with her invitee as he placed the lit blunt in-between her plump lips. She responded not with words, but by softly pushing Sammy back onto the couch and climbing atop his lap, facing him, resting her thirsty snatch atop his thick third leg. Nala looked around and eventually spoke. "Wait... This is Fred's apartment?... Oh fuck... Girls that douchebag "Matt" is just Fred using a fake profile. He probably just photoshopped that monster I showed you..." Benny and Sammy looked at Nala and smiled. "Nice to see you again Nala, remember us?" "No... Last time I was here Fred just had three stupid twig-bitch roommates, not you lucky monsters." Benny and Sammy just rolled their eyes and went back to enjoying the kush and girls. "I said get out here Fred!" Nala yelled, now beating on the door to Fred's empty room. "Sorry to disappoint..." Said a voice from the room behind her. She turned to see Matt, the hulking Goliath, wearing only a towel which left nothing to the imagination as a thick layer of steamy water continued to evaporate from his hot chest. "OH!.... I... I thought..." "Relax... That douchebag Fred's at some party this weekend, he won't be back until tuesday.... We have the whole night to ourselves." Matt said as he turned the corner and quickly slipped into his oversized gymshorts before returning to the lounge area with Nala to enjoy the smoke session. After about twenty minutes to finish off the blunts, each pair began to slip into their respective rooms. Each of the six had nothing on their minds except one thought "How the fuck am I going to fit this thing in?" But none the less, by the end of the night, all three girls were satisfied, and temporarily paralyzed from the waist down as they passed out next to their exhausted partner (with the exception of Matt whom felt he could still run a marathon.) All in all. It was the best day of those three guy's lives. April 6th 2020: Matt woke up sluggishly, and rolled over to see a note: "Last night was a mistake. I don't know why but for some reason I saw you as some kind of hulk last night, not the average kid I woke up to. I'm sorry, but mama really needs a big man in her life. But hey! If it helps, you should know last night I came more than every other orgasm I've ever had combined, and if you can hulk out again... I want to ride that dick into the sunset XOXO" Matt was confused and put on his pants, only for them to fall down instantly. Confused and concerned, Matt ran to the bathroom mirror. He was DEFLATED! He was still as strong as he was normally, but the titanic monster he'd been the night before was all but withered away. He quickly grabbed a pair of shorts and ran out to find Sasha sitting at the kitchen counter, scrolling through her phone, dressed for work. "Who are you?" She asked. "Uh... I'm the fourth roommate, uh... Tim." Matt answered, not wanting to have to explain anything. "Oh. Well you missed it last night, the six of us were smoking some good shit! I might be back tomorrow, can you tell Ben-Ben for me?" "Uh sure thing!" Matt agreed as Sasha strolled out of the house. Sammy then emerged from his room just as concerned as Matt. He too had regressed to the slim good-but-not-drool-worthy frame he had after the first night. "Dude what the fuck happened? Where's Rebecca?" "She's passed out dude. That chick was up til about three hours ago riding me LONG into the night. Best fucking night I've ever had, but I still haven't gotten off. She's like a demon! The sway of that ass alone brings me to boiling, but she keeps me from bursting like a professional! I've never had balls this blue before, but it's ECSTATIC. Or I would be... If I didn't wake up to this tiny body again! What the fuck happened dude?!" Benny was the next to walk out, he too had lost his edge and was nose deep into the Omeganomicon. "Dudes. Check this out. THE BOOK HAS CHANGED!" Benny said. The two stared in concern before Benny put the book on the table. The same information that was there before still existed, but now there were added notes. "The mysterious MegaGrow Maximum Growth Formula is a rare muscle enhancer who's properties are not fully realized even through the extensive studies of our sources. The product appears to be able to flood a host organism with primal Alphoria, which when implemented into a host and exposed to energy, releases raw Alphabetrium into the surrounding area. Human trials with this substance allows the infected human to transfer their strength with a 100% conversion rate when consumed through cannibalism. It takes roughly three hours for any host to absorb the formula." "However, the formula apparently works far more efficiently when utilized as a plant fertilizer, amplifying UV radiation to empower the host plant almost 20 fold. Furthermore the plant will enter a constant state of regeneration at night, always regrowing to the same form as the initial size plant from before, so long as some portion of the plant remains in the soil indefinitely. The plant is immortal at this point and can't be killed through any means outside of removing the plant from the soil. Those whom consume the plant will endure roughly half of the same effects of the plant, with whatever consumes THAT organism gaining a quarter of the plant's effects, and so on and so forth. The effects begin to manifest shortly after their next period of uncontiousness, likely requiring them to expel or consume large amounts of energy. The organism will only retain these effects until they fall unconscious a second time, in which the effects will revert back to a "prime" state, either the same mass as they were beforehand, or a lean body-mass of about 170lbs if they fell beneath 170lbs of lean muscle beforehand. The effects can be maintained however, so long as one continues to consume the regenerated plant. The amount of consumption is irrelevant so long as the amount consumed overlaps a certain threshold somewhere between 0.001 and 0.006 grams, however consuming the plant through basic vaporization may cause some form of loss from the total possible strength one could reach, other unknown methods may produce better results." "Dude... That... Was NOT there before." Sammy said with a quiver of fear in his voice. "No it wasn't... Do you think Sasha wrote this? Or... Did the book itself learn?" Benny asked. Matt only looked with a face of puzzling which slowly transitioned into a face of relief. "So. All we have to do is smoke this strand of weed.... Every day... To maintain our massive bodies?" He eventually deduced. "Seems like it." Benny said overlooking the book some more. .... "So.... ...Who wants to smoke?" End of Part 3. Part 4 coming soon! April 6th Continued: Matt and Sammy worked later that day though with reduced hours due to the pandemic, and thus not wanting to be fired, decided to wait until that evening to smoke. However, Benny asked Sammy if he could go ahead and smoke a bowl of it so he could wake up huge after his nap. Sammy didn't see anything wrong with that and gave Benny a gram to do with as he pleased before heading out. Alone in his apartment, Benny figured it'd be best if he went ahead and smoked it. So he started. However, he seriously over-calculated how much of "Fatha Nature" he could handle, and with only half a gram cleared, Benny passed out on the couch. Benny awoke to the sound of glass being bumped together. It was Rebecca, Sammy's girl who came over the night before... Had she not left yet? Before Benny could realize what she was doing, the same uncontrollable hunger from before struck him, driving him to the pantry. As Benny filled his mouth with protein bars and jerky, he suddenly stopped as he heard a distinct clicking, followed by the sound of someone taking a rip of a bong. Realizing what was happening, he turned around as a burning power began to well inside of him, making him feel more assertive with every step. "Woah, woah woah, HEY do not smoke that!" Benny stammered as he popped the bong away from Rebecca. "WHAT THE FUCK?!" Rebecca shouted. "You left it out, I figured it was free game? Who the fuck even are... Oh.... Oh wow..." She continued as Benny began pulsing with power as he returned to the powerful form he held yesterday. "What the fuck was that? You just pumped up to like twice your size!" Rebecca yelled as she began tossing pillows at Benny. "It's the weed." Benny said. "We got this superpowered fertilizer and it made us this... SUPERWEED that imbues it's smokers with the body of an Alpha after we wake up. That's why I transformed right then, all my roommates do this..." Rebecca's face turned from one of shock to one of horror. "Oh my god.Ohmygod.OHMYGOD! What is this shit going to do to me if it does THAT to YOU!?!" "I... I don't know! It triggers shortly after being unconscious, so whenever you go to sleep, you'll wake up and undergo changes, BUT BUT, they go away after the next time you sleep." Rebecca started scurrying through her purse before pulling out some tylonal PM and dousing a few cap fulls. Within an hour, Rebecca was out like a light again, and shortly after that, Benny woke her up. Just like Benny, Rebecca was suddenly really hungry. And then she started savagely eating various items in the pantry, triggering the transformation. Her already phat ass began to swell and quickly burst out of her jeans, as incredible power flowed through Rebecca's arms, causing them to swell drastically. Her breasts began to exceed the limits of her tight top and burst out into the open, firmer and softer than Rebecca ever dreamed her tits could be, leaving only her bra. Benny approached the divine beauty before him, caressing her as he moved his hands across her. Rebecca stared at what she had become in a nearby mirror, in a trance as a tear rolled down her cheek. "I'm beautiful... Look at me... I'm GORGEOUS!" In her mind Rebecca had only two thoughts : 1- I am now top bitch. 2- I am getting some of that fat cock. Benny quickly abandoned all of his concerns as he began having his dick stimulated in brand new ways by this amazonian dominatrix. The two fucked for hours, and on everything. Touching themselves in every way possible. Eventually, Rebecca passed out. Over the next hour, Benny loaded up the bong again with some more fatha nature, and smoked it once more, not willing to lose the size he'd just regained. It was 9:00PM, a half hour before Sammy and Matt would get off, when Fred rolled in. "Who the fuck are you and what are you doing in my fucking house?" Fred barked as he approached Benny. Benny was not prepared for this so he just answered. "Uh... I'm Ben, I'm your replacement roommate... Benny I think his name was moved after some-kind of incident he's not allowed to talk about." "Pssh. Fucking pussy. Welcome to the crib man, name's Fred, I'm kinda the boss around here." Fred said cockily. Benny didn't respond until Fred noticed the massive Rebecca passed out on the couch. "Oh ho HO! Nice dude! Who is this nice piece of ass!" Fred yelled as he spanked Rebecca's unconscious body hard. Rebecca suddenly sat up alert and ready to crush whomever just did that, but as she did, she began to feel nausea and became sick, to the unknowing observer, this massive hulk of a woman shrank down to Rebecca's previous, much more standard frame almost instantaneously. "Aww what? I'm not big anymore?" Rebecca said disappointed. "Benny can I get some more of that muscle growth weed?" She then asked to both boys. Benny froze, as Fred's ears perked up at the mention of "Muscle Growth".and after a few seconds pieced together that Benny was "Ben", only he'd hulked out somehow. Muscle growth? Benny? Stoner loser? Giant Ben...... As if a gun went off both Fred and Benny dove for the still smoking bong, but with Fred's superior strength he managed to hold it away from him. Benny managed to grab the lighter however. "Benny you little bitch, I don't know how you got that fucking jacked. But if it did THAT to YOU, IMAGINE what it will do for ME!" Fred laughed with a malicious look in his eyes. Benny tried to stop him, but it all happened all too quickly. He retreated like a coward into his room with the bong and found a box of matches. Benny tried desperately to break down the door, but it wouldn't budge even with his newfound strength. Like a chilling omen, Benny fell into despair as he heard the sound of the bong being lit... And used. Fred then emmerged from his room. "Hey fuckbag! Your stupid weed didn't do anything. I don't know what kinda shit is going on here, but when I do I'm going to bury you bitch!" He said as he grabbed another Samuel Adams and retired to his room. Benny suddenly realized he was on the clock. "Whenever Fred wakes up.... He'll be hungry... And right after that, we'd have a monster almost twice the size of Matt on our hands! Oh FUCK! Just then Sammy and Matt walk in. Benny: "OH FUCK! You guys, we need to leave now! This is bad! It's FRED! He got the YOU KNOW WHAT and used it! He's asleep now, so whenever he wakes up...." Sammy and Matt went white with horror. Their worst fears realized before them. Sammy packed up all the weed into his car, as did Benny with his stuff, and Matt with his stuff. "It's cool guys, we only have to let him exist for one day, then he'll be back to normal and Big Matt will dominate him! All we have to do is survive until then!" As if on cue, the chime for midnight rung a clock from inside Sammy's Room, causing Benny to drop a glass very loudly. Sammy took that as the steadfast sign to GTFO and bolted to his car downstairs. Benny and Matt were cornered though, as the recently awakened Fred now blocked the exit as he was awake and consuming (other people's) food rapidly. He began sweating profusely, evaporating and cooling instantaneously all across his body as he removed his singlet and stood bare naked in the room and began to breathe deeper and deeper. "YES! OH FUCK ME YES! FUCK ME! THIS POWER! OH I WAS BORN FOR THIS POWER! I AM THE GOLDEN GOD MEANT TO ASCEND TO THIS THRONE! MORE! MORE!" Fred shouted evilly as his body swelled with mass. Each breath Fred took, he swelled larger and larger. From his original 250lbs body, he evolved massively, gaining and gaining more and more raw power beneath his thin, but impenetrable skin. Violently Fred grabbed Matt and held his ass against his enormous cock along the table, and began to fuck him forcefully as he grew. Eventually Fred grew too large for Matt and instead decided to writhe in the glory that was him, touching himself at every angle as his pecs became larger, his abs expanded and defined, his legs swelling to the size of tree trunks. By the time the transformation slowed down, Fred had grown from 250lbs to a terrifying 590 lbs of pure muscle. His cock now a massive tentacle changing shape and reforming as Fred quickly learns how to control his new appendage which was easily over 4 yards long. Fred sat back on the couch, breaking it, as he began to comprehend the great power he now wielded. He then approached Matt and Benny and grabbed them both by the neck with one arm. "Ooooh boys.... We're going to have some FUN Tonight!" Fred whispered into their heads as he clipped a spare gimpsuit chain he had around the two, binding them. End of Part 4! How will things progress from here?!
  32. 6 points
    Short plot chapter for y'all. I'm back at work finally and school is starting up next week so I won't have time to write as much as over the summer so bare with me. I should be able to post the next part soon though. As all always, enjoy. Chapter 8: The New Normal For the next few weeks, the two roommates enjoyed their new size. Both now well over 7 feet tall, doors were very hard for them to maneuver through. For Sam, it was a bit easier. He could just bend his torso forward and shimmy his ass through the doorway with minimal trouble. Collin, on the other hand, had some issues. His torso was too wide that he didn’t even come close to fitting through the doorway facing forward. He was forced to turn to the side, but then his pecs and gut presented another problem. If he has stayed his original height, he wouldn’t have an issue. But when he tried to squat forward, his pec shelf and stomach would hit one side of the door and his ass would hit the other. This also was worsened by whenever he was full of cum, his belly would be much bigger and therefore harder to side step with. He would twist and turn until he managed to finally burst out of the door on the other side. He’d grunt at the thought of doing that again when he went back through, but the pair found a way to limit that. They decided to move their beds into the living room to give them space to sleep. Their makeshift bed was not as comfortable as the pair had hoped. Both of them had full sized beds, which Collin couldn’t fit in, let alone when the two of them wanted to cuddle. They moved the living room furniture out so that they could put both of their full mattresses together. This way they both had a place for cuddling and sex. Switching around all the furniture wasn’t hard for the two giants, especially when Sam ate a few burgers to help boost his strength. He was nowhere near Collin’s level, but he gained some size that made him look like he regularly lifted weights. The two were happy for the next month. They played video games, watched movies, grew each other just a little bit, and of course, had plenty of sex. Each of their bellies also shrank over time as cum left their system. Collin’s stayed big from the pudding he’d consumed, but the two would occasionally take each other's loads and bloat up for a couple of days. They were in paradise. But that all came to an end when they couldn’t continue to pay for the constant grocery deliveries. “Collin, we can’t keep eating like this. Our bank accounts can’t handle it. We have to either eat less or start going to get our own food,” said Sam while he was looking at his credit card bill. “But we can’t help it. These bodies we have need a lot of food to keep them going. There’s no way we can give food up,” said Collin with fear in his voice. “I agree, but you know what that means babe.” “No please Sam. I can’t. I’ll look like a fool.” Collin pleaded with his boyfriend. Sam walked over to a bunch of unopened packages. “Hey, you grew my ass too big so that I won’t fit into normal pants ever again. This will be your punishment.” Sam said with a sly smile on his face. Collin pouted in defeat. He knew the day would come when he’d have to go back outside, but he didn’t want it to come so soon. “Let’s start with shirts.” The shirts were pretty simple to fit on Collin. They looked more like a crop top and exposed a great deal of his belly. His pecs however, looked incredible stuffed into that little piece of fabric. You could see every movement, every flex, every twitch of his big juicy pecs in the t-shirt. If Sam didn’t ogle Collin’s pecs before, he did now. “Fuck babe. That shirt makes you bulge in all the right places,” said Sam as he flicked his boyfriend’s hard nipple. “I don’t think I’m allowed in public like this.” Collin hoisted his belly up that was fully on display. “Actually, I don’t think I’ll allow myself in public like this.” “You’re fine. It’s a Tuesday night during the summer. No one will be there.” Collin rolled his eyes at his boyfriend’s attempt at logic. “Now pants.” Collin thought about trying on the underwear they’d bought, but that would be a lost cause. Moving to the pants, he didn’t have a problem with the length or the width. His thighs fit pretty well into them. He did have a problem when the bulge he was showing went down past his knees. Even soft, he left nothing to the imagination. “Hmm. You look good in them, but everybody will definitely see your dick.” Sam thought on how they could possibly hide the monster schlong. They tried snaking it down one pant leg, too obvious. They tried pushing it through his legs toward his butt, too uncomfortable. They eventually settled on wrapping it around Collin’s body like a belt. He then ran into the living room and grabbed a giant blanket. Ran back to Collin with the blanket and a stapler. He started to staple the blanket to the shirt and have it drape down over his belly and hide his cock underneath it. Sam took a step back and looked at his hulking boyfriend. He looked absolutely comical. Like a full-sized man stuffed into children’s clothes. “You look incredible babe,” said Sam with a slight giggle. “I feel ridiculous,” said Collin annoyed. “Don’t worry. When you go to the store, you can get enough food for a few weeks and we won’t have to do this again for a while.” “You’re enjoying all of this, aren’t you.” stated Collin flatly. “Just a little bit. I have to say, your pecs squeezed into that shirt looks incredible,” said Sam as he glided his hand across the expanse of Collin’s chest. “Oh yeah?” “And the fact that I could easily play with your nipples and that cock of yours would hulk out of your pants is very hot,” Sam whispered into Collin’s ear. Collin felt said cock starting to stir. “No Sam. We can’t do this. It took too much effort to get into these clothes. If we get hot and heavy now, there’s no way I’ll make it to the store,” said Collin pushing Sam away from him. “Besides, there will be plenty of time for that when I get home.” “I know. Hurry back so I can watch you rip all of these to shreds.” Sam kissed his boyfriend and opened the front door for him. “Good luck, may the Force be with you, and may the odds be ever in your favor.” “You’re such a dork.” Collin tried to squeeze out the front door without ripping any of the clothes. “Yes, but I’m your dork.” Sam smacked Collin’s butt and pushed him outside. “Have fun.” Sam shut the door and walked into the kitchen. For more updates, story ideas, or general MG stuff, Follow my twitter: https://twitter.com/Musclesaber
  33. 6 points
    So, as much as I would love to be able to write out an entire narrative, I doubt I could maintain the focus or motivation to finish it once I got started. One thing I've always enjoyed is the smaller caption-based stories. It's always more inspirational and immersive to have a picture to reference, and the stories are typically shorter. I figured I'd give it a try. I'll post them all here. Feedback is appreciated, and if you have any particular images or gifs that you'd like to suggest I use, send them to me in a message and I'll take a look at them! As soon as it started to warm up outside, the basketball courts on campus were filled with young guys playing pickup games, and I loved it. Most of the time I didn't even have to have a set plan to go play or a group put together. I could just walk out and join in with a group of guys for a quick game. I'd played some in high school, but I was nowhere near good enough to play college ball. That being said, I could still hold my own against most of the other guys on campus. I was a respectable 6'2, and at 185lbs, I could throw my weight around on the court. One afternoon on my way back from class, I noticed the courts were empty. I figured it wouldn't take long to draw in some other guys, so I grabbed my ball and headed out to shoot some free throws until some other people showed up. I was out there on my own for about fifteen minutes before this dude walked up, dropped his bag by the fence and started walking my way. "How about a quick 1-on-1?" He asked as he walked up. I could tell he was a smaller guy as he came my way, but the closer he got, the further down I had to look at him. He had to be about an entire foot shorter than me, but he looked like a scappy little dude, so I agreed. After about ten minutes, I started to slow it down a bit. I'd never been one to go easy on anybody, but I was running circles around this scrawny little guy. I'd barely broken a sweat, but this kid's shirt was soaked, and he'd not even made a single shot. We were still the only two guys out there, so I didn't want to just walk off and leave him on his own, so I tried to play nice. "Nice hustle!" I complimented him. He hadn't played well, but I could tell he was pretty quick on his feet, and he wasn't about to give up. I tossed him the ball and jogged over to my water bottle. As I refreshed myself, I saw him dribble back to the 3 point line and scope out his shot. He turned to me with a smirk. "Watch this!" He called out to me. He then threw up a beautiful shot from behind the 3 point line, and it swished through the net. My jaw dropped. I couldn't believe this kid who couldn't even lay one up was able to make that shot look so effortless. I gave him a thumbs up and jogged back over to him. "I guess my defense is better than I thought." I said playfully. It was like a fire was suddenly lit in the kid. His footwork started to get more coordinated. He got the ball, took it back again to behind the 3 point line, and before I could get into a good block, he swished another one. I looked down and saw another smirk. At that moment I thought maybe something seemed a little off, but I tried to focus on my game. I made another shot myself, but as soon as he got the ball back in his hands, he doubled back and sank another beautiful three pointer. "Were you trying to hustle me before, little man?" I remarked. As I went for the ball and turned back to see him, I took a visual inventory of the kid, and I was confused. When he walked up to me earlier, his head was barely above my naval, but he had definitely...gotten taller? His head was even with my chest. I wondered if I'd just misjudged his height before. swish! A fourth perfect three point shot. At this point, my competitive nature was taking over. I wasn't about to get shown up. I dodged around him, took the ball back myself and took a shot from downtown. We both watched it sail through the air, make contact with the backboard, and fly back towards the court. Not even close. The little guy darted down the court ahead of me, got the ball, and juked me again to make yet another 3. This time I got the ball and walked over to get another swig of water. He did the same, and as we walked back out onto the court, I got a good look at him. The top of his head was now higher than my pecs. I stopped with the ball in my hand. "Are you...taller?" I asked him. He smirked and then laughed. "Don't like getting your ass handed to you by a little man?" He said with a tinge of sarcasm. He lunged forward, knocked the ball out of my hands and proceeded to dribble past me. At this point, I had to seriously start playing ball. I think it took him by surprise because I was able to keep the ball away from him and score a couple of baskets myself. The serious look on his face became more angry as he shifted his weight, trying to keep up with me. He managed to take the ball, get it back down the court, and sank another 3. This time I let the ball stay under the net for a minute and watched him. He took in a deep breath, rolled his shoulders back, and I saw him grow. It was subtle, but he'd easily added an inch to his height, and at this point I noticed he had some muscle definition on him he didn't have before. I started to really watch him as we played, which was a mistake because he was able to make his next three pointer with little effort. Again, he took a deep breath, and his body grew. I wouldn't have thought anything about his height if he'd come onto the court at his current size. He was probably a comfortable 5'9 or so at this point. His shirt was drenched, and I could see the fabric clinging to an impressive amount of definition. His pecs were impressive, and his arms were filling the sleeves. We both began to play more aggressively. We didn't speak, mostly because we were both breathing so hard. What was initially a friendly game started to look like an intense game of street ball. I wanted to be serious about defending this guy, but there was a big part of me that wanted him to score. I was at conflict with myself. I had an opportunity to snatch the ball, but I hesitated. He used the opportunity to score again. Three more points. This time he grit his teeth as if he was in pain. My eyes were bugging out of my head as his chest began to strain against the soaked fabric. His nipples protruded, visible through the fabric. I heard the threads breaking. He was both packing on some impressive muscle and getting taller. His eyes were now level with my chin. "Don't you dare go easy on me!" He said through gritted teeth. I wanted to respond, but I choked on my words. This time I had the ball and was about to lay up a perfect shot when the little punk shoved me down. His weight took me way off guard as he drove his shoulder into my chest and sent my ass down onto the pavement. I dropped the ball and hopped up as quickly as I could to get after him. He made no attempt to help me up, and instead got the ball back to his magic line and sunk another perfect shot. At this point, I'd lost count of his three pointers. He let out a deep grunt as soon as the ball cleared the net, rolled his shoulders, and his back split through his t-shirt! His neck thickened as his traps rose up, creating obscene definition at this point. He flashed a toothy, gritted smile. He reached down with his hands and peeled the wet, shredded fabric off of his body. I stared intently at his layered abdominals as the the sunlight danced off of the sweaty skin. Even though the shirt was torn, he had a hard time getting it off. The tightness around his neck and biceps took him a bit, and I was in awe of what was happening. He was also getting taller as he was battling the shirt. "Ah, fuck!" He exclaimed. I couldn't see his face because his shirt was coming up over his head, but I could hear pain in his voice. He jerked the wad of fabric up over his head, finally freeing his torso. I heard the shirt tearing more as he eventually pulled it off and tossed it away towards his bag. He immediately dropped down onto his ass and reached for his feet. He was too late to get to his shoes before they literally split open. I'd never seen anything like it. He grabbed at the heel of the sneakers and tore them away from his feet one at a time. He adjusted his socks, which still fit, chucked his destroyed shoes over by the scraps that used to be his shirt and bounced back up to his feet. I took a glance at his basketball shorts as he hopped to his feet. They were previously loose and hung below the knees, but now, the fabric was fighting for space around his muscular quads. I also caught a glimpse of a mass between his legs that was pulling the loose fabric in a way that was awkward and borderline obscene. I quickly brought my eyes upwards, past his cobblestone stomach and heaving pecs to see that he was now every bit 6' tall. I still had a bit of height on him, but I wasn't sure I outweighed him anymore. In his sock feet, he got right back to ball. At this point, I started to play as though I was actively engaging with someone who was a better baller than me. I no longer felt guilty about shoving him, but that was no longer an easy thing to do. It felt as though we weighed about the same, but the dude was hard as a fucking rock. I was able to knock him unsteady a couple of times and get the ball, but he never went down. You would think that he would need time to regain his coordination after growing, but he was immediately aware of how to use his newfound height and mass on the court. I took a risk on a steal, but he shifted his weight, and his thicker back caught me off guard. He spun around, jumped back, and threw up another 3 pointer. I jumped to block, but I was too slow. Swish I had an idea. I quickly ran to the ball, caught it on the dribble, and passed it to him. I figured that maybe if I caught him off guard, he wouldn't be able to grow as much and it might slow him down. I pitched the ball from my chest out towards his with a lot more force than I should have. He'd thrown his head back again as he grew. The ball jetted across the court towards the expanding basketball player. With lightning fast reflexes, his arm jutted out. And he caught the basketball single handed. The basketball settled into the kid's palm as his long, muscular fingers gripped the orange skin of the ball. I heard more tearing and looked down to see his toes explode through the cotton fabric of his socks. Still growing, he took his feet and drug them backwards, tearing off the remains of the socks and releasing a truly impressive set of dogs. I'd never thought of a person's feet as muscular before. Seeing him barefoot, I contemplated offering him a pair of my own sneakers, but I wasn't sure this kid's boats would be able to fit into my own size 13's. Still palming the ball, he walked right up to me. He put his face in mine, and looked me directly in the eye. He said nothing, but he shoved the basketball into my chest without breaking eye contact. The blow knocked the breath out of me. I took a step back, my arms coming up to clutch the ball in my chest as I let out a cough, but I didn't fall. The barefoot beast still had plenty of game in him, but I was running out of steam. He matched me inch for inch, but he definitely had at least twenty pounds on me at this point, and he had every intention of using them. I thought his footwork would suffer more since he'd lost his shoes and socks, but it was like the roughness and heat of the concrete beneath us had no effect on him. I had to play completely defensively. It'd been a while since I had to try to block someone my own height, and it wasn't like I was doing the best job before he got this big. He was only interested in shooting from behind the 3 point line, so I was trying desperately to keep him close to the net. If he got the ball, he would only try to run it all the way back, and I was able to block him out for a bit. Eventually he got the ball away from me and started back, and I darted around him to block him with all of my weight. He went to dart around me, and I stepped back and planted my weight down onto one of his big feet. I felt the hard mass under my heel, and by the time I realized what was happening, he was already crying out in pain. I tried to move back and apologize, but before I could even say anything, he pulled his foot back and aggressively shoved me full force. His huge hands engulfed my chest and I immediately flew back, landing painfully on my ass and back. "FUCK!" We both cried out. It took me a moment to piece together what had happened, and before I could pick myself up from the ground, I saw the orange ball sail over me and heard it swish through the net behind me. Still on the ground, I looked up and was astounded. Anyone who is 6'3" will look like a giant when you're looking up at them from the ground, but this guy was a behemoth. He slowly walked my way, casting a shadow across me as his broadening shoulders eclipsed the sun. I looked up and saw his pecs heave out from his body, creating a meaty shelf. Above the pecs I could see his bull neck thicken, his Adam's apple protruding from his muscular throat. He brought up his arms and flexed his expanding biceps. I hadn't believed that biceps bigger than 20 inches were truly possible, especially for a college guy, but I now had to believe because that's exactly what this kid had hefted over me, and they were still swelling outwards, the cut definition of his biceps and triceps only getting more defined as veins snaked their way up his forearms that looked like bowling pins and onto fists that looked like they could punch a hole right through a man. He surged even taller, and this immense feeling of smallness washed over all of me. I watched a large bead of sweat flow through the deep crevice between his pectorals. As it flowed down through the canyon between his abdominals, it looked suspended in place as gravity pulled it down, but his torso surged upwards. His bare torso expanded in the sun, each muscle group growing larger and more defined from the rest. I kept my eyes in one place, but as he increased in size, my focused was directed from his stomach to his waist. He had increased substantially in girth, but his waistband had not yet conceded as he was still relatively trim for his size. My stomach lurched as I beheld the once loose nylon material was now pulled tight, resembling boxer briefs. Just under the waistband was a piece of anatomy that every man was familiar with, but there was no denying that the equipment he packed was now just as immense as the rest of him. The material was pulled forward and away from his crotch as I watched his absurd bulge grow with the rest of him. The bulk of his thighs hiked the material up, exposing the defined muscle groups of his cedar-like legs. I let my eyes trace down his legs, past his knees and to his lower legs. His calves were definitely bigger than my biceps, easily pushing 20 inches themselves. Under those I was surprised to see how close his toes were to my face. His toes looked long, defined, and dexterous. I'd seen plenty of tall guys with big feet during my basketball days, but I'd never seen feet like these. They were wide and powerful. Thick veins ran across the top, feeding into his thick, muscular ankles. He let out a long, deep sigh. I turned my head back to try and meet the eyes of the mountainous figure towering over me. I couldn't ignore the prominent bulge obtruding from his groin as I continued to crane my neck back. Deep shadows and glistening sweat anointed every facet of his body. Above his striated, meaty pecs and husky neck I could see his cut jawline, a huge, toothy smile, and finally, his eyes, gazing down into mine. He bent down towards me and reached out one of his meaty hands in a gesture to help me to my feet. Shakily, I complied. His hand closed around mine, dwarfing it. I instinctively reached my other hand up and grasped onto his forearm. My fingers stood no chance of reaching all the way around his sizeable wrist. He effortlessly hoisted me up into the air. I barely landed on my feet as he loosened his grip on my hand. I slowly released my hold on his arm. My eyes followed the road map of veins up his forearm and across his brawny upper arms. My eyes moved across his herculean shoulders and chest, and I stopped. My eyes rested at the base of his neck, putting him now several inches taller than my 6'3. I took three steps back so I could easily see his face. He had been wearing that smirk for a bit now. He reached up a hand and placed his palm on my head, closing his fingers around my skull. His bulging bicep was in my face, heat and strength emanating from his muscles. I tried to instinctively pull my head away, but he held it in place. Our eyes locked. I took in a deep breath and my lungs filled with a smell that was a mix of sweat and raw testosterone. "Little man." Is all he said, but his voice had filled out and deepened considerably. His tone was definitely one of using that term to describe me rather than himself. He released his grip on my head and I moved further back, still in awe of how this shrimpy guy transformed into this titanic monster. He swaggered over to the remnants of his socks and scooped them up in a hand. He sauntered over to where he'd left his destroyed shirt and shoes and grabbed them off of the ground. He strut towards the trashcan and threw his clothes away. He then began to move towards me. He was so immense, and his movements were so confident that he was mesmerizing to watch. He effortlessly moved from a slow walk to a run. He darted past me, the smell once again hitting me like a wall as the wind followed his powerful movement. He picked up the basketball and effortlessly jumped into the air before bringing the ball down into an explosive two-handed slam dunk. The ball rocketed down into the pavement. He held tight onto the rim, and I could hear the steel goalpost creak under the force, but it did not bend. He proceeded to preform a handful of effortless pull-ups on the goal before turning himself around to face me and then dropping down onto the court. He met the ground with a thunderous thud, and I was transfixed on his crotch as his cock bounced between his muscular legs, fighting for room. He made his way over to the basketball once more, picking it up and holding as I would have a softball. He then grabbed his water bottle, downing the rest of the water in a single gulp, and picked up his comedically small backpack, sliding it down his forearm. He carried the basketball and his bag back to the 3 point line once more. He looked at me, and I realized I hadn't moved at all since he helped me up. I forced myself to blink and noticed how dry my mouth had gotten. He held the basketball down to his crotch, taking a minute to compare the size of his obscene, round bulge to the size of the basketball. The rotund package protruding from between his massive thighs almost looked as though he had taken a basketball and stuffed it in there. His massive cock and tremendous thighs were pushing the material to its limits. "Thanks for the game." He shouted to me in his deep, booming voice. "But now, I've gotta go play another ballgame." He chuckled to himself as he effortlessly tossed the basketball one more time from the 3 point line. I watched it sail through the air and pass through the net, landing on the cracked pavement below. I didn't go for my basketball or my own bag. Instead, I followed this herculean muscle man off the court as the sound of grunting and tearing fabric could be heard across campus.
  34. 5 points
    A couple to go? Could we say "a couple dozen" to go, instead?
  35. 5 points
    Thanks, MuscleAddict, for your consistently amazing writing. There are a lot of people who love Deano: his whole family and many friends including of course his dad and mom. I think that after they go through the frustrations that we're seeing they should all come around to support him in his coming out and growing up process. And MA makes this ride for us so entertaining.
  36. 5 points
    Chapter 22 Seth pulled into the driveway of the Lombardo farm and shut off the engine to the truck. The whole way, home, to the farm, he couldn't think about anything except what had happened between him and Joey, back at the Sloane residence, and his guilt just increased even more. Now, he had to figure out the best possible way that he could break the news to Eric. Looking around the driveway, he saw that Eric's car was gone. He frowned, remembering that Eric had said that he'd see him there. So, that means Eric must have left the farm, shortly after he did. Seth got out of the truck and headed towards the house. As he went in, he came face to face with Amy and Rudy, who were sitting at the table, enjoying their food. "Well, it's about time you got back, Seth!" Rudy said, as he put his fork down. "What took you so long?" "Sorry." Seth said, as he came in and sat down at the dinner table. "I was helping Joey Sloane get his workout equipment assembled and set up, and it took longer than I had anticipated." Seth looked around the kitchen and noticed that his mother, Deborah was nowhere in sight. "Where's my mom?" Seth asked them, wondering where she was. "Oh, she's gone out." Amy said, around her food. "She told us to tell you that she won't be back until tomorrow. She said her long time high school friend, Beth, had an extra ticket to the spa for a day, so she invited Deborah to go to the spa with her. Their hotel is included in the package so they'll be staying the night. Deborah was so excited to go, so she couldn't pass up the opportunity to get the spa treatment, and to see Beth again." Seth smiled. Although, he was surprised that Deborah went to the spa, he also felt that his mother needed a break, once in a while, to pamper herself, every now and then. "Cool." Seth said, nodding, as he smiled. "I think Mom deserves a break from the farm for a day." "I agree." Rudy chimed in. "The way she's always baking, cooking, and cleaning around the house, I think that she deserves to have some time to herself, once in a while." "Absolutely, brother." Seth said, then stood back up. Seth walked over to the refrigerator and opened it. Looking into it, he grabbed the pitcher of milk and walked to the counter with it. He reached up into the cupboard, above the counter and pulled down a large drinking glass and set it on the counter. "So, how did Eric's training go?" Seth asked, as he reached into the pantry and pulled out a huge container of protein powder. "Eric's not here." Rudy said, to him. "We haven't seen him since you left. He's been gone almost as long as you have so we assumed he was with you." Now, Seth was concerned. Eric hadn't said anything to him about leaving the farm, earlier. "Well, he wasn't with me." Seth said, as he started pouring milk into a blender. "He must have left the farm, after I did, when I went to see Joey, to help with setting up his equipment." Seth then dropped a few cups of protein powder into the blender. After doing that, he walked back to the freezer and pulled out some vanilla ice cream. Grabbing a spoon from the utensils drawer, he walked back over to the counter with it and spooned a few scoops into the blender. After putting the lid on the ice cream carton, he put the lid, back on the blender, then started the blender to blend the ice cream, protein powder and milk together. "Well, I hope Eric gets back here, soon, for dinner." Seth said, above the noise of the blender. "Now that mom's gone, I'll be the one to have to make dinner for all of us." "Really?" Amy asked, in surprise. "You can cook?" Stopping the blender, Seth looked over at Amy, his eyes feigning shock. Amy laughed. And so did Rudy. "Don't look so shocked, Seth, it's a valid question." Amy said, still giggling a bit. Seth grinned, shaking his head. "Well, just because I have big muscles, blonde hair, and blue eyes doesn't mean I'm a "dumb jock" kind of guy." He said. "Of course, I can cook. I had to learn since I had to prepare my own meals during my bodybuilding days. When I'm trying to get lean and ripped for a show, I can't eat my mom's home cooking during that time or I'd never get in contest shape." After saying that, Seth pulled the blender pitcher out of the machine and started pouring it into his large glass. He set the blender pitcher down and took a sip of his protein shake to taste it. "Well you've been eating your mom's home cooking since your last show, over a year ago, and your body really hasn't changed that much." Rudy pointed out. "You're still pretty lean looking and your abs are still showing." "Mmm." Seth mumbled, as he pulled his glass from his lips, to answer Rudy. "Not for much longer, man." "Why do you say that?" Rudy asked, as he took a sip of his iced tea. Seth knew that what he was about to tell them would be a shock, but he'd decided that day that he was ready to start a new fitness goal. "Why?" Seth asked, then answered. "Because, I'm going to put on 25 more pounds!" Hearing this, Rudy choked, and spat out his tea. Amy's mouth fell open, in shock. Seth looked at Rudy, his face taking on a mixture of concern and amusement. "What?!" Rudy asked, once he'd stopped coughing. "Seth, are you for real?" "Hell, yeah." Seth told him. "I've been thinking a lot about getting back into my bodybuilding again, and if I decide to compete again, this time, I'm looking to compete in a higher weight class and maybe even earn my IFBB pro card." To say that Rudy was shocked was an understatement. He'd had no idea Seth was even considering doing something like this. "Seth, have you even thought about this, thoroughly?" Rudy asked him. "Have you even thought about the kind of time this is going to take for you?" Seth has a feeling that he knew what Rudy was talking about, so he proceeded to ease his concerns. "Yeah, I know that my bodybuilding show I did, in the past took up a lot of my time, from doing my farm chores and all." "Yes it did." Rudy told him. "And your dad had to hire and train extra workers to fill in for us, both, while I helped you, train for your bodybuilding show. And that was only getting you leaner for your men's physique show. But, now you're talking about putting on more muscle mass and adding more weight to your body, and that's going to consume even more of your time. Time that you simply don't have, right now." "I'll make time." Seth said, to him. "I've done it before." Seth raised his glass to his lips and took another sip of his shake. Rudy continued talking. "And have you even considered how expensive this is going to be?" Rudy asked. "You'll have to spend money on all the food you'll have to eat, the supplements you'll have to take to aid in your muscle growth, a new gym membership you'll have to get, since you'll need to have access to the kind of weights and equipment that you don't have, here, at the farm. "Rudy, most of the food, I already have access to." Seth replied. "I run a farm, with cattle, pigs, and chickens. We have an orchard of fruit trees, and we grow our own vegetables, so we'll have more than enough. I won't have to spend much on food at the Market." Rudy shook his head, as he placed it in his hands, sighing heavily. He didn't like the fact that Seth was considering competing again. He remembered how exhausting it was having to prep Seth for competition, while still helping to run the farm. Seth, being the Lombardo heir to the family farm, had been given breaks from his farm duties to pursue his bodybuilding goals, since his father supported his bodybuilding. But, Rudy, still had to work, even though he was given time to help Seth with his training, which only added to his exhaustion after his day at the farm was over. He wasn't looking forward to having to go through something like that, again. "Seth, brother, you're completely missing the point, here." Rudy told him. "I don't think you even realize what you're getting yourself into." Now, Seth was beginning to become annoyed with Rudy. He felt as if Rudy was trying to put a damper on his dreams for his future. "Rudy, why are you acting like this?" Seth asked him. "You've always been supportive of me, in the past. What's happened to change that?" Rudy couldn't take it, anymore, with Seth's questions. More was going on within him than Seth or Amy even realized, and he didn't want to reveal what he was really feeling about Seth's decision to start competing again. "Forget it." Rudy said, standing up. "You do what you want, Seth. But leave me out of it, ok?" Amy looked up at Rudy, frowning in confusion. "Wait! Where are you going?" She asked, in concern. "I need some air." Rudy said, to her. "I'll be back, later." Rudy walked towards the door. As he was about to pass by Seth, Seth grabbed his arm. "Not so fast!" Seth said, looking angrily into Rudy's eyes. "You're not going anywhere until you tell me where all this negativity is coming from!" "It's best that you let me go, right now, before I end up saying things that I know I will come to regret, later." Rudy said, in an angry tone of voice. Rudy!" Amy exclaimed, in shock. Seth looked into Rudy's glaring eyes and he could see that Rudy's anger was directed at him. He could feel it. He let go of Rudy's arm. "Talk to me, man." Seth said, now looking concerned. "Tell me what it is about me wanting to compete again that bothers you so much? I feel like there's more going on, here, than what you're telling me." "Just leave it alone, Seth." Rudy warned him. "I need to take a walk to clear my head. We'll talk later." Frowning, Seth stepped back, allowing Rudy to slip outside. After Rudy was gone, Seth turned to Amy. "What was that all about?" He asked her. "I've never seen him, like that, before." Amy stood up and walked over to him. "I'm just as shocked as you are." She said, to him. "He obviously has some very strong feelings about your decision to compete again." "Yeah." Seth replied, looking back at the door. "That much was obvious." "But, I do have a question for you." Amy asked him. Seth turned back to her. "What?" He asked, out-loud. "What does Eric think about you competing again?" She asked. "Does he know about this?" Before, Seth could answer her, they both heard the sound of car pulling up, outside. Seth walked to the door and Amy followed him. They both looked outside and saw Eric getting out of the car. Seth walked outside and met Eric, at the door. "Hey." He said, putting his hand on Eric's shoulder. "Where have you been?" Eric sighed as he looked up at Seth. He was exhausted from the long drive back to the farm. Not to mention the emotional confrontation he'd had, with Tom, at the prison. "California State Prison." Eric revealed to him. "I just got back from there." What?!" Both Seth, and Amy, exclaimed at the same time. Then, Seth continued talking. "You went to see Tom?" Seth asked. "Why didn't you tell me you were going? I could have gone with you." "No, Seth, this was something that I had to do, on my own." Eric said, tiredly. "Besides, you helping Joey set up his workout equipment was more important." Hearing Eric bring up Joey brought Seth's mind back to what had happened between him and Joey, at Joey's place. He knew he needed to come clean with Eric, about it. But later, when they were alone, together. "Nothing is more important to me than you." Seth said, bringing his hands to rest on Eric's delts. "So, how did it go?" Eric sighed, closing his eyes again. He wanted to tell Seth about it, but there was something that he needed, first. "I'll tell you, but I'm so tired, right now." Eric told him. "It was a long drive back. Do you have any coffee made?" "Yeah, Rudy and I just put on a fresh pot of it, just before Seth got here." Amy said, from the doorway. "Come on in, and sit down, and I'll pour you a cup." "Thanks, Amy." Eric said, as he walked into the house. Seth put his arm around Eric's shoulders and pulled him against him, in a brief hug as they walked towards the kitchen table. He then laid a kiss on Eric's forehead. "I'm glad you're back." Seth said, as he let go of Eric. Eric took a seat at the table. "I'm glad to be back." Eric said, to him. "So, what's been going on, here, while l was gone?" Amy had poured Eric's coffee for him and added a few tablespoons of cream and sugar. She handed the coffee mug to Eric and he brought it to his lips to taste it. "So, how is it?" Amy asked him. "Did I get it right?' "Yep." Eric told her. "It's good. Thanks." "You're welcome." Amy said, smiling at him. "I was hoping I still remembered how you liked your coffee." "Well, you still do." Eric said, taking another sip of his coffee. Amy turned to Seth. "Seth, do you want some coffee?" She asked. Seth shook his head. "No, thanks, Amy." He politely declined. "I still have to finish my protein shake before it melts." Seth picked up his shake, that was still sitting on the kitchen counter and started drinking it, again. Now with it, in his hand, he grabbed his chair and sat down next to Eric. Amy could see that the two of them had some talking to do, so she took that moment to excuse herself from the room. "Well, you two have some talking to do, so I'm going to see if I can catch up with Rudy and see what's going on with him and why's he's so upset with your decision to compete in bodybuilding again." Amy said. "I'll see you both, back here, shortly." "Thanks, Amy." Seth said, as she walked out of the house and headed down towards the trails to see if Rudy had gone down them, towards the fields. After Amy was gone, Seth turned to Eric. Eric was looking at him, with a confused look on his face. "What's up with Rudy?" Eric asked, sitting down his coffee mug. "I don't know." Seth said, as he sat his own glass down, in front of him. "I said that I wanted to gain another 25 pounds and compete in the heavyweight category of bodybuilding, and he wasn't very supportive of it and got very upset." Eric frowned. "That doesn't sound like him, at all." Eric said. "I know how close the two of you are. And didn't he help you prepare for your last show you told me, about?" "Yeah, my men's physique show." Seth replied. "Rudy was really great during that time. He was always there for me, helping me train, making sure I ate the right foods for my growth, and even helping me with perfecting my posing routine. I have no idea why he's having such a problem with me wanting to compete now." "Well, I'm sure Amy will be able to talk some sense into him." Eric said, as he raised his coffee mug to his lips again. "I'm sure she will." Seth agreed. Noticing how quiet it was, in the house, Eric looked around. "Seth, where's your Mom?" Eric asked. "I didn't see her when I came in?" Hearing Eric ask about Deborah, Seth's smile returned to his lips again. He couldn't wait to tell Eric the good news. "She's gone to a spa retreat for a day, with her longtime, high school friend, Beth." Seth said, still grinning. "She won't be back until tomorrow. Do you know what that means?" Eric, thought about it, for a moment and then his own grin mirrored Seth's. "We have the house all to ourselves, tonight?" He asked, "Mmm-hmm." Seth mumbled. "Which means that we don't have to keep the noise down, tonight, when we have our next muscle worship session." Eric was now excited to hear this. He wished it was night time now, so he and Seth could do it. "That sounds so heavenly, right now." Eric said to him. "I could definitely use a good body massage right now to ease up all this tension." "Hmm." Seth mumbled, thoughtfully. He stood up and positioned himself behind Eric. He put his hands on Eric's shoulders and started massaging them. Eric's eyes closed, in pure satisfaction. "Oh God!" Eric whispered. "Seth that feels amazing!" Seth could feel how tense Eric's muscles were, especially in the shoulders. He decided to ask Eric about his visit with Tom, at the prison. "So, what was it like, for you, seeing Tom again, after all these years?" Seth asked him. "Mind blowing." Eric told him. "You wouldn't believe what he looks like now. He's lost all of his muscles he used to have and is now very skinny. His face is so sunk in, I can see his cheekbones, and he's now sporting a completely buzzed head. I have to admit when I first saw him, I almost felt sorry for him. But a part of me couldn't help but take in a little satisfaction, over the fact that I'm now bigger than he is." "Wow!" Seth said, as he continued to massage Eric's shoulders. "And how did he react when he saw you, after all this time?" Eric thought back to his visit with Tom and remembered the look in his eyes when he'd seen how much Eric had changed from the young skinny teenager he once was. "Well, he was pretty shocked, at first, when he saw me. At first, I don't think he recognized me. But after a minute or two, he realized it was me and asked me how I was doing. He even complimented me on my body and how muscular I'd gotten. I even flexed my muscles in front of him to show off how much I'd really changed." "Oh yeah?" Seth asked, a grin emerging on his face. "You decided to get a little cocky, huh?" "Not really." Eric replied. "I was just making a point. I was showing him that I'm not the same powerless, naive, young 17 year old geek I was back then." "Come on, Eric, I really wish you'd stop referring to yourself as a geek." Seth protested. "You're not a geek. You never have been. You were good looking even when you were 17 years old, and you're even more handsome today." Eric smiling, feeling this incredible swelling in his chest. It was a good feeling to hear compliments from the man who he was so attracted to. "How is it that you know all the right things to say?" Eric asked, quietly. "I couldn't have asked for a more perfect man to be with, right now." Hearing say that, Seth felt that sinking feeling return, along with the guilt over what he had done with Joey. Normally he would have welcomed that kind of praise. But now, he didn't feel like he deserved it." Seth looked down, at the floor, as he realized that if there was ever a time to tell Eric the truth, it was now. He stopped massaging Eric's shoulders and sat back down, in the chair next to him. "Eric, I may be a lot of things, but perfect isn't one of them." Seth said,in a low voice, still looking down at the floor. "Well you're perfect to me." Eric said, as he lifted his coffee mug. "You're the kind of man I've dreamed of being with, all my life. Someone big, strong, and handsome. You're all of those things, Seth. And that's why I want to enjoy this time, together, with you, for as long as I can, until we're ready to take things to the next level." Eric, after saying that, took another sip of his coffee. As he did, Seth then looked up at him. His expression was sad and it looked like tears were shining in his eyes. Concerned, Eric put down his coffee mug and clutched Seth's forearm. "Seth what's the matter?" Eric asked, lightly squeezing his arm. "You look like you just lost your best friend." Seth looked down at Eric's hand, that was still clutching his forearm. He reached over and took Eric's hand, in his left hand. "I have something that I have to tell you." Seth said, looking at him, the guilt written all over his face. "What is it?" Eric asked, worriedly, giving Seth his full attention. Seth looked down, again, and took a deep breath. Then, he looked back up at Eric. "Something happened between me and Joey, after I finished helping him set up his workout equipment" Eric frowned, as he suddenly started to get a very sinking feeling in his stomach. "What do you mean "something happened?" Eric asked him. "Seth, tell me." Seth thought back to what happened in Joey's bedroom. "We got to talking about our wrestling match we'd had, back at SDU." Seth said. "And then, we had this moment between us." <<FLASHBACK>> JOEY'S BEDROOM "I've been wrestling a very long time, Joey." Seth told him. 'I've been wrestling since 7th grade, so I learned by watching other wrestlers, over the years, to anticipate what move they're going to use on me. But that doesn't mean I can't be wrong, on occasion. Sometimes, I am. But most times, I'm usually right on point. And in your case, I had strength on my side when we wrestled. If I'd been smaller and the exact same size and weight as you, who knows how that match might have ended. It could have gone, either way. And I really respect you for not backing down from the wrestling match challenge, even though you knew that I was much bigger than you." Joey nodded. looking at Seth, but didn't say anything. "And I'm really sorry that I took you down so hard with that lifting mat return wrestling move." Seth continued saying, apologetically. "Sometimes, I underestimate my own strength. I hope I didn't hurt you too bad." "Nah, it's all good, Seth." Joey said, to him. "I didn't get hurt. You just brought me down, hard enough, to stun me a bit. I've never been brought down that fast and that hard before." "Well I'm glad I didn't seriously hurt you." Seth said, to him. "That would have been bad." "Hey, stop worrying already." Joey said, slapping Seth's arm, lightly. "I really am, ok." Seth smiled, showing of his sexy dimples, which Joey really hadn't noticed before. When he did, it only made Joey's sexual attraction to Seth increase even more. There was so much Joey liked about Seth. "I believe you." Seth said, looking into Joey's eyes, a slight smile playing on his lips. Joey stared back into Seth's eyes. As he did, he thought back to the fantasy he'd had about Seth, back in the garage, when he was helping Seth assemble his workout equipment. He also thought back to when he felt Seth's biceps and pecs in the gym, back at the university, earlier. All he knew was that ever since he got a feel of Seth's huge biceps and pecs, he'd wanted more! Joey looked into Seth's eyes and felt like he was seeing their beauty for the first time. Seth's eyes were so blue, they made Joey's breath catch in his throat. He could feel the excitement beginning to build up within him. Then, he looked down at Seth's lips, which looked full, but yet soft and smooth, which gave Joey the overwhelming urge to kiss him. And kiss him, Joey was going to! Joey put a hand behind Seth's head and pulled him towards him. Seth, whose gaze was also on Joey made no move to resist. The two men closed their eyes as they both felt their lips connect. They began to kiss, their tongues wrestling with each other's, and those kisses started to become more open-mouthed and passionate. Joey, meanwhile, couldn't believe what was happening at that moment. He was kissing Seth! And Seth was kissing him back. And, fuck, was Seth a great kisser! No man he'd ever been with had kissed him, in such a way, that turned him on, so much! Joey and Seth pulled back from their kiss both of them breathing little bit heavy. But Joey was breathing a lot heavier than Seth was. Joey, with his eyes still locked on Seth's, reached forward and brought his hands to rest on Seth's pecs. He looked down as his hands came in contact with them. At that same moment, feeling Joey's hands touching his pecs, Seth looked down and saw Joey's hands on his pecs. His eyes looked back up at Joey and he could see the desire in Joey's eyes. Joey, his eyes still locked on Seth's, gave Seth's pecs a firm, but gentle squeeze. Seth gasped a bit ,when Joey did, and flexed his pecs hard, in response. Joey's eyes looked down, in shock, at Seth's pecs, which Seth was now beginning to bounce in his hands. Joey started squeezing them, a bit harder and lightly pinched Seth's nipples between his thumb and forefinger, of each hand. "Fuck yeah!" Seth whispered, his mouth slightly open, his eyes closed. He licked his lips and threw his head back, as Joey continued to play with his massive pecs. Joey then unbuttoned Seth's shirt to expose his pecs, fully. When he did, he took in quite a sight. Seth's pecs were bigger and more beefy than Joey thought, as this was the first time Joey had seen Seth's chest, bare. "You like that, Seth?" Joey said, his voice, husky with lust. "Yeah." Seth whispered. "Very much. Enjoy my pecs, however you like." "I intend to." Joey said, a knowing smirk on his face. Joey then brought his face down to Seth's pecs and took one of them, into his mouth, sucking and lightly biting on Seth's nipples. "Oh, Fuck!" Seth groaned, loudly. He wasn't expecting that move from Joey, but he didn't make any move to stop it. Joey continued to suck hard on Seth's sensitive nipples, this time switching from Seth's right nipple and started sucking on his left one. Seth started flexing his pecs again to full hardness. He put his hand on the back of Joey's head, holding it against his chest. "Oh God, Joey!" Seth moaned, in ecstacy. "Fuck, does that feel good!" <<END OF FLASHBACK>> "So, you were making out with Joey?" Eric asked, feeling like he wasn't sure he wanted to know what happened next. "What else happened?" Seth looked away from Eric's face as he thought back to his make out session with Joey. <<FLASHBACK>> Joey began kissing Seth's neck, as their make out session started getting more heated. "Seth, you are so fucking sexy!" Joey whispered, as he started playing with Seth's pecs some more. "I want you, so bad, right now." Joey unfastened his belt and unzipped his pants. Seth closed his eyes, listening to Joey, and feeling his hands all over his body. Joey then started fumbling with Seth's belt and started unfastening it. Seth's eyes shot open when he realized that things were beginning to go too far. "Joey, stop!" Seth said, sitting forward. Joey looked at Seth, confused "What's wrong, bro?" Joey asked him. Seth, although he had enjoyed Joey's affection and him feeling up his body, Seth now felt guilty because he was making out with someone else who wasn't Eric. He knew that Joey had other plans other than muscle worship, and Seth wasn't ready for what he had in mind. "I'm sorry, Joey." Seth said getting up into a sitting position, as Joey got off of him. "I can't do this, man." Seth stood up and started fumbling with his belt to rebuckle it. Joey sighed, in disappointment, as he, too, got off of the bed, and started zipping up his pants. <<END OF FLASHBACK>> "So, nothing happened?" Eric asked. "You two didn't have sex?" "No, we didn't." Seth replied. "I didn't want to be with him, like that, Eric. The only man I want to be with, is you." Eric smiled at him. He was glad that Seth had told him the truth about what had happened between him and Joey. "Well, Seth, I'm glad that you were able to be honest with me, about what happened." Eric told him. "That took a lot of courage for you to admit your mistake." "Well, of course, Eric." Seth said, cupping his face. "I didn't want to lose you. I'm enjoying what we are, to each other, right now, and I want to keep things going, between us." Eric nodded. "I just have one question." Eric said, looking into Seth's eyes. "Are you attracted to Joey?" Seth thought about it, a moment, and then nodded his head. He couldn't deny that fact even if he wanted to. "Yes, I am." Seth told him. " But my attraction to him is purely sexual. He and I have a lot in common, but I don't feel the same for him, as I do for you." Eric listened, intently, as Seth shared his feelings with him. "When Joey kissed me, I didn't get the same feeling that I get whenever you are kissing me. It's different." Now, Eric was intrigued and wanted to know more about that. "How?" Eric wanted to know. Seth continued. "When you kiss me, I experience this feeling of ecstasy, and I feel like I have butterflies in my stomach. You affect me in a way, nobody ever has before. That's the closest I can come to explaining that feeling I get." "Well, I definitely understand that feeling." Eric said, thinking back to an earlier time. "That's the same feeling I got when I first met you." "Really?" Seth asked, smiling, his dimples on full display. "Oh yeah!" Eric said, excitedly. "I remember my heart was beating a mile a minute, and I felt weak in the knees. I thought I would faint when I saw you and how gorgeous you were." Seth laughed. "So you keep telling me." He said. Seth's smile faded as he thought back to his make out session with Joey, again." "Eric, I'm really sorry for what happened between me and Joey." Seth apologized. "God, I feel so guilty that I betrayed you." Eric shook his head. "You didn't." He revealed. "Excuse me?" Seth asked, not sure he'd heard Eric correctly. "Seth, you didn't betray me." Eric told him. "We've only known each other for what? 2 days time? We're in the dating phase of our relationship, which means you're free to see whoever you want. The same goes for me. The only problem with that is that I don't want to see anyone else. The only man I want to be involved with, is you. I'm not looking for anyone else." Seth looked at Eric, in amazement. He'd expected Eric to be more upset by the fact that he had almost had sex with someone else. "Eric, how can you be so calm about this?" Seth asked him. "Why aren't you more upset about the fact that I kissed someone else and almost could have had sex with them?" Eric sighed, and brought his hand up and rested it on Seth's massive arm, caressing it, affectionately. "Because I remember what it's like to be attracted to someone else and make a mistake, in the heat of the moment. You remember when I told you that Sam kissed me, back while I was still with Tom?" "Yeah." Seth said. "Well, I didn't exactly push him, away, right then, either. I kissed him back too, instead of stopping it, right then and there." Eric revealed. "So I'm the last person to be judging anyone." Seth looked at Eric, still amazed by how well he was taking what happened. He then realized, at that moment, how lucky he was to have Eric. "You really are too amazing for this world." Seth said, feeling like he was going to cry. "You have the most forgiving heart of anyone I've ever known. Eric chuckled a bit. "Don't put me up on that high of a pedestal, Gorgeous." Eric said, chuckling. "Believe me, if this had happened between you and Joey 3 months or even 6 months from now, I'd be pretty upset. But the fact is that you did stop things between the two of you before they went too far. Because you didn't want your first time, with a man, to be with anyone else, but me. The fact that you even thought of me, during that make out session, at all, just proves to me that you really do care about me." "Of course I do." Seth said. "I didn't want to hurt you. If I had, then I really wouldn't deserve to have you." "Well, don't let yourself feel guilty about it anymore." Eric said to him. "We all make mistakes. And you, and I, are not even serious, yet, as a couple. We're still dating. But once We've had time to really get to know each other better and decide if we want to keep seeing each other, that's going to be the time that we decide whether we want to become exclusive or not. Once we're officially a couple, then that's when our relationship is truly going to be tested and that's when both of us will have to stay faithful to each other." "Ok, I understand everything you're saying." Seth said, nodding his head. "I don't feel guilty anymore, as long as you truly are ok with what happened. And I did tell Joey that I was dating you, right now, which is why I stopped our make out session." "Oh, you told him?" Eric asked. "How did he react?" Seth chuckled, pretty amused by how Joey had reacted, now that he didn't feel so guilty anymore. "He was pretty shocked to hear that I was dating you." Seth revealed to Eric. "It's almost kind of funny, now that I think about it." Eric nodded, smirking to himself. "Yeah, Joey definitely thinks he's the shit, around campus." Eric said. "But, if anything, I think he's jealous of the fact that I'm dating you." Seth frowned, wondering why Joey would be jealous of Eric. "Why would you say that?" He wanted to know. "Because, Joey thinks that he can have anyone he wants." Eric said. "He thinks he's God's gift to women. And now, with men, too, because he obviously wants you." "Well, he can't have me." Seth said. "Not sexually anyway. But when it comes to muscle worship...." "When it comes to muscle worship, everyone has you." Eric interrupted, smiling profusely. "I know. And I'm ok with that, as long as feeling your muscles and appreciating your physique is as far as it goes. But, I draw the line, when it comes to anything sexual of any kind." "Thanks, but you won't have to worry about that, much longer." Seth said. "Since our muscle worship session in the fields, last night, I'm going to tone it down with the muscle worship and allowing people to feel my body up like they have been, lately. My muscles are now exclusively yours to worship anytime you want to." "Seth, you don't have to do that." Eric told him. "I understand your need to receive compliments and feel that appreciation from people who love your muscles. It's what drives you, and motivates you to work out hard to maintain your body. Especially now that you want to put on more size." "That's true." Seth agreed. "Whenever, I'm being muscle worshipped, It's like nothing else matters in the world but me and my fans who love me, and my muscles so much. Just knowing that people are happy and having a good time, makes me happy, too." "And I don't want to take that away from you." Eric assured him. "Bodybuilding and muscle worship has become such a huge part of who you are, and that's a few of the things that I love about you." Seth looked at Eric, feeling so much affection and admiration for him, at that moment. All he knew was that he wanted to be the best man for Eric that he could be. "I'm glad you feel that way." Seth told him. "And I really love the way you muscle worship me. It was awesome when you shot your load between my legs. That was so hot! And leading up to that moment, was pure sexual energy!" Eric laughed. But, before he could answer Seth, his phone started vibrating, in his pocket. "Hold that thought." Eric said, holding up his finger. He took his phone out of his pocket and looked at the screen. He had a text message from Amy. "It's Amy." Eric said, as he started reading the text message. "She says she caught up with Rudy and that they're going out for dinner and that they won't be back for a while, so we'll have to fend for ourselves." "Oh, really?" Seth asked, then looked up, thoughtfully. "Hmm, whatever shall we do with ourselves, all alone here, together." Here, he looked back at Eric, with the biggest smile appearing on his face. Eric grinned back, in response. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Eric asked, grinning wider. Seth raised his eyebrows. "Muscle worship session, in my bedroom, right now?" He asked, out-loud. "You read my mind." Eric said, that smile still on his face. "And what better way to work up an appetite?* "Hell yeah!" Seth exclaimed, excitedly. "Let's do this shit!" Eric pulled Seth's face to his and they started sharing some sexy kisses. When, they pulled back, they could, no doubt, see the desire in each other's eyes. They were both ready for some fun! "Come on, let's go!" Eric urged Seth. " I can't wait to see your room!" Seth stood up and started heading towards the stairs, with Eric right behind him. Seeing Seth's massive muscle ass, in his new stretchy type jeans, Eric gave it a firm, playful spank. Seth laughed. "You kinky little fucker!" He said, still chuckling. "I'm gonna get you for that when we get upstairs, to my room!" "Oh, I know you will." Eric said, knowingly. "I'm counting on it." Eric followed Seth upstairs to his bedroom. Seth opened the door and led Eric into his room. Eric looked around, taking it all in. Seth's bedroom had a king sized bed, which sat in the middle of his room, against the wall. To the right and left side of Seth's bedroom sat two nightstands which both had lamps on them. At the end of his bed, along the far wall, sat his dresser. A flat screen TV sat on top of it. To the right of the dresser, there was the doorway that led into Seth's bathroom, complete with a jacuzzi tub and shower, toilet and sink. The walls were ceramic tile and had an ivory white with blue designs through them. The tile floor was pure Ivory white. In Seth's bedroom, the walls were a basic white color. The curtains over the windows were a shade of blue periwinkle. And above the bed, Seth had a poster of a bodybuilder with dark hair and blue eyes, with a freaky competition tan, flexing a most muscular pose, in a pair of shiny blue posing trunks. Eric recognized him. "Seth, is that Derek Lunsford?" He asked. "Sure is." Seth said, looking at the poster. "3 time Mr. Olympia, and former Mr. USA winner. He's an IFBB pro bodybuilder now!" Eric smiled, as he looked back at Seth. "Well, now that you're "not so straight" anymore, tell me what you think of him?" Eric asked him. "Do you think he's hot?" Seth wrinkled up his nose. "Not with that freaky competition tan." Seth admitted. "It doesn't do anything for him. But as his natural self, he's incredibly good looking and is a massive muscle stud!" Seth then looked back at Eric. "You should see him when he's both lean and bulking up. He holds muscle mass well and still manages to keep a lean look to his physique. I want my physique to look more like his." "Well I'm sure it'll look like Derek's when you add that extra 25 lbs and get to 250." "Maybe." Seth said, as he took a seat on his bed. "But if not, that's ok too." Eric then advanced on Seth and started unbuttoning his shirt. "Well, I do know one thing for sure." Eric said, as he undid the final buttons on Seth's shirt. "You're going to be the hottest bodybuilder on that competition stage, if you compete again, at 250 pounds." "Hmm, I like the way you think." Seth murmured, as Eric opened his shirt. Eric then removed Seth's shirt, revealing his massive upper body. He sat his shirt on the bed. "I"m glad you think so." Eric said, running his hands over Seth's pecs. ""Because I plan to enjoy your journey to 250 lbs, and we're going to have plenty more muscle worship sessions, and lots more fun times like this together." "I look forward to sharing this new journey, with you." Seth said. "And I know you'll enjoy it as much as I will." Eric nodded. "And I'll have my own personal fitness journey as well." Eric said. "Once I'm officially working as a farmer helper, as well as lifting weights with you, I think I'll get even more muscular and ripped before the fall season starts." Seth grinned. "Or maybe you'll get even bigger than me." He said, jokingly. "Oh, no way!" Eric said , shaking his head. "I don't ever want to be as big as you, or bigger. I'm happy with where I am, right now, with my body." Seth laughed. "Ok, you've made your point." He said. "Now, shut up and kiss me." "Ooh!" Eric grinned. "I love it when you get bossy." And with that, Eric put his hand behind Seth's head and pulled him down towards him. They started sharing some very hot, kisses. Eric's hands started feeling up Seth's massive back and lats, while Seth"s hands slid up and down Eric's toned, muscular arms, feeling his triceps. Their tongues started to wrestle with each other, as their kissing intensified. Eric's hands slid down to Seth's ass, which he squeezed.in his hands as he continued to kiss Seth. He felt Seth moan, in his mouth, at the same time, Seth flexed his glutes. Seth wrapped his strong arms around Eric and pulled him, closer so that their bodies were pressed tightly together. He started running his hand, up and down Eric's back, feeling his soft, smooth skin. He put a hand behind Eric's head, cradling it, as he broke their kiss and started to kiss his neck. "Seth, slow down, Gorgeous." Eric whispered. "Slow down." Seth stopped kissing him and pulled back to a standing position to look him in the face. He was breathing heavily, obviously turned on by what they were doing together. "Why? Is something wrong?" He asked him. "No." Eric said, softly. "We just haven't started the muscle worship session yet." "Oh right!" Seth said, turning to the mirror. "I'll pose and flex in front of my mirror for you, while you feel me up from behind. But first, I need to lose these jeans." After saying that, Seth then started unbuckling his belt and unfastened it to unzip his jeans. He pulled them down, revealing the jockstrap that he was still wearing, as well as his massive legs. Seth pulled his pants off the rest of the way and threw them down, on the floor, by the foot of the bed. Seth stood in front of Eric, now in only his boxerbriefs "You want me to pose in these underwear?" Seth asked him. "Or would you prefer another pair of my shiny posing trunks?" Eric looked him over and thought Seth would look better in posing trunks. "Posing trunks will work." Eric said, then asked. "How many pairs do you have? And in what colors?" Seth thought about it a moment and then gave Eric his answers. "I have about 7 pairs of them. I have red, light blue, royal blue, black, white, yellow, and gold." Eric's eyebrow raised at the golden ones. He thought the gold ones sounded like they could be pretty sexy. "The gold ones sound pretty sexy." Eric said. "Oh, I almost forgot!" Seth said holding up a finger. He walked over to his dresser and opened up the drawer they contained his posing briefs. He pulled a black pair of something, out of the drawer and closed it. Walking back over to Eric, Seth's face broke into a huge grin, as he unfolded the briefs and held them up for Eric to see. "I also have "this." Seth said, still grinning. Eric eyes widened, in shock, when he saw the briefs that Seth was holding in his hands. And they weren't just any kind of briefs. They were black mesh see-through briefs. Eric's smile broke out, in full force, right then. "Hot Damn!" He said. "Now, those are fucking hot!" "I had a feeling you'd think so." Seth said. "Now, just wait until you see it on." Seth took off his boxerbriefs and put on the black mesh briefs. Once they were on, he showed them to Eric. "Well, what do you think?" He asked. Eric took one look at Seth and could see the silhouette of Seth's dick showing though the briefs. And Seth's almost naked ass showed through them as well. "Wow!" Eric gushed. "Seth, those look incredible on you!" "I knew you'd like them!" Seth said, satisfied with Eric's reaction. "Now, let's get this muscle worship started." Seth walked past Eric towards the mirror. When, he stood in front of it, he could see his full body, as could Eric, as Eric walked over to him and stood just behind him. "I'm ready when you are, Gorgeous." Eric said, placing his hands on Seth's massive traps. "Excellent." Seth said, looking at Eric's reflection in the mirror, locking eyes with him. "I'm going start off with a double biceps pose." "Alright, Babe." Eric said. "Show me what you're made of." Seth grinned. He was going to make this muscle worship session even hotter than their first. "With pleasure." Seth said, confidently. As Eric watched, Seth outstretched his arms, raising them, upwards, the palms of his hands facing upwards. Eric began to slide his hands down Seth's rock hard traps and delts towards his biceps. As Eric's hands came to the middle of Seth's biceps, he gripped them, tightly, just as Seth began to curl his arms into a front double biceps pose. Seth's biceps grew into rock hard shape, which loosened Eric's grip on them. Eric caressed Seth's biceps, feeling their size and shape, as well as their hardness. He could start to feel a familiar swelling in his pants. "Fuck!" Eric whispered, in awe. "Seth, your muscles feel more and more incredible whenever we do this." "Thanks, Babe." Seth said, that cocky smile appearing on his face. "The best is yet to come." Now for my dancing pecs pose. Slide your hands under my arms and reach up to feel my pecs." Eric did as he was told. He slid his hands under Seth's arms and reached up towards Seth's pecs. As soon as Eric's hands mad me contact with them, Seth started flexing his pecs. At first flexing them tight for a few seconds for Eric to feel how hard they were, and then he started bouncing them in a variety of different ways. One pec at a time, both of them at the same time, flexing them fast and hard and then doing it slowly so you could see the pecs sort of ripple as Seth flexed them. Eric then started lightly squeezing and tweaking Seth's nipples while still playing with his pecs. "Aww, fuck yeah!" Seth groaned, in delight, closing his eyes as he allowed himself to feel the sensations coursing through his pecs, enjoying Eric's pec play. "Your pecs are incredible, Seth." Eric said, starting to breath heavily from being so tuned on by Seth and his huge muscles. Then Eric slid his hands down and started playing with Seth's rock hard abs. Seth tightened them as Eric touched them, and Eric started rubbing them, all over. His dick was now fully hard starting to ooze precum. Eric loved Seth's abs. "Before, you move on to the next pose, Seth," E if said, kissing Seth's trap muscle, and then his neck. "I think I need to show those pecs and abs a more intimate love." "Mmm," Seth moaned. "Go for it, stud!" Eric walked around to stand in front of Seth. He looked down at Seth's pecs, then back up at Seth. Seth raised his eyebrows, wondering what he was waiting for. Eric smiled and slowly brought his mouth down to Seth's right pec and took his nipple in his mouth. He started sucking on it and lightly biting and nibbling on it. "Oh Fuck!" Seth said, in a loud voice, almost startling Eric. "Oh man, I love that, Eric! Now, do the other one." Eric stopped sucking on Seth's right pec and proceeded to do the same thing to his left one. "Aww, yeah!" Seth said, tensing up as Eric continued to suck and worship Seth's glorious pecs. "You're doing good, Babe!" Eric put his hands on the sides of Seth's torso and stopped sucking on Seth's pecs. Then he brought his lips down to Seth's abs and started kissing them, and licking in the tight crevices between them. "Oh yeah!" Seth moaned, throwing his head back, his hand on the back of Eric's head, massaging Eric's head, and encouraging him to continue. Seth was getting rock hard now, too, from all the erotic touching and the things Eric was doing to him. Eric stopped kissing Seth's abs and looked up at him, that horny look on his face. He saw Seth look down at him. Eric stood up and looked into Seth's eyes. Then he threw his arms around Seth's neck and leaned up to kiss him. Given that Eric was only 5' 10" and Seth was 6' 2" Seth had to lean down to kiss him, given their respective height differences. As their kissing and making out became more intense, Eric reached down and grabbed Seth's ass in his hands, giving it a good squeeze. Seth flexed his glutes in response as he continued to kiss Eric. Seth stopped kissing Eric and looked at him to see that he was still fully clothed. "I think you're a little overdressed, Sexy." He said, gesturing to Eric's clothes. Eric looked down at himself. "No problem." Eric replied. He took of his clothes and now stood before Seth in just his own boxerbriefs. Seth looked down at him. "Is that a wet spot I'm seeing?" Seth said, pointing down at his crotch. Eric narrowed his eyes, seeing Seth's satisfied smile come out full force, but he was smiling, too. "You're just loving this, aren't you?" Eric asked, sarcastically. "You bet I am." Seth said. "And now, I intend to make you cream!" "Oh really?" Eric asked, crossing his arms. "And how do you intend to do that?" Seth raised his eyebrows and looked down at his quads. Then he looked back up at Eric. "Because, you'll be fucking my quads, again, in a few minutes. After I finish up posing for you. Only this time....." Seth cut off mid-sentence and pulled off his mesh briefs. "......I'm going to finish up, naked." Seth finished, saying. "That works for me." Eric said, rubbing his palms together. "Now the real fun begins!" "Yep!" Seth agreed. "I just have to do a quick back and lats spread and finish it off with a most muscular pose and then I'm ready to get in this big bed with you." "Awesome!" Eric said, excitedly. "Let's do it." Turning back to the mirror, Seth put his fists into his torso and flared out his lats. Eric felt them and they were as wide as wings, and the muscles in Seth's back were harder than marble. Eric almost couldn't believe what was happening again. He was having another incredibly hot time with the man he was beginning to fall for, more and more, every day. How did he get so lucky? "And now, the best pose for last: Most muscular!" Seth positioned his body and brought his fists down and inward, into a crab most muscular pose. At the same time, Eric was feeling his body up everywhere. Seth's muscles bulged everywhere Eric touch. "Grrrraaahhhhh!" Seth growled, his face contorted into a very intense look. Seth's expression looked almost like that of a mountain lion roaring. Eric was even more turned on by that side of Seth. Not only was he gorgeous, but now Eric could add "ferocious" to that list. Seth's facial expression relaxed, and he also relaxed his body from the most muscular pose. Eric walked over to Seth, as Seth turned around, and he put a both hands on the sides of Seth's neck, stroking his lower jawlines with his thumbs. "Thank you." Eric said, the tone in his voice sincere. "You're welcome." Seth replied back, looking into Eric's eyes. Seth then pulled Eric close to him and held him, close. Eric laid his head against Seth's massive pecs, which were almost like the perfect pillows for his head. "I'm so crazy about you, Seth." Eric said, as he hugged Seth. "You really are the sexiest man in the world to me." Hearing that compliment from Eric made Seth's eyes water. His heart was filled with so much joy, at that moment. He was glad that he'd made things right with Eric, again. "That means a lot to me, coming from you." Seth said, rubbing Eric's back. "Nobody's ever appreciated me, the way you have." Eric lifted his head from Seth's chest and looked at him. "Well, I'm going to show you that appreciation, every day that we're together." Eric said to him. "I don't ever want you to doubt how special you are to me." "I won't." Seth said, just before placing a kiss on his lips. "Now let's get in that big bed of mine, shall we?" Eric smiled. "Now that sounds good to me, Gorgeous." He murmured. Seth smiled, showing off his perfect teeth. "Come on." He said, motioning towards the bed. He grasped Eric's hand and they walked over to the bed together. When they got to the side of it, Eric and Seth began to kiss again. Eric backed up against the bed, lowering himself on it, with Seth coming down, gently, on top of him. Seth continued to kiss Eric even more passionately than he ever had before. He loved the way Eric kissed him. He couldn't get enough of him. Eric stopped kissing Seth, long enough, to pull back the bed covers and Seth got off of him so Eric could slide under the covers. Seth got in bed, next to him, and they continued to kiss some more. Things were really beginning to heat up between them. During their foreplay, Eric rolled over, on top of Seth and looked into Seth's eyes, taking in their ocean blue beauty. "Seth, do you have any lubricant of any kind?" He suddenly asked. "Yeah," Seth replied, pointing to his beside nightstand. "In the bottom drawer." Eric reached over and opened the drawer and saw a bottle of body oil laying in it. He picked it up and shut the drawer to the nightstand. "What do you need it, for?" Seth asked, frowning slightly. Eric looked Seth in the eyes. He no longer wanted to wait, anymore. He wanted to see what kind of lover Seth really was, in bed. Eric leaned down and kissed Seth, again, then pulled back and looked at Seth, his face serious. "I need it because I have to make sure I'm lubed up real good for this." "For what?" Seth asked, confused. After a second of hesitation, Eric let Seth know what his plans were. "I don't want to wait anymore." Eric said to him. "I want you, inside of me, Seth." Seth pulled back his head, raising his eyebrows, in surprise. "You mean.....?" Seth began to ask. "Yes." Eric said, interrupting him "I want you to fuck me" Seth stared at Eric, in shock. He certainly wasn't expecting that from Eric. Especially not this soon. "I really care for you, Seth." Eric told him. "And I want to share that part of me with you." Seth looked into Eric's eyes, not sure how to respond on this situation. "Will you do this, for me, Seth?" Eric asked him. "Please?" Seth didn't know what to say. He didn't know what the right answer was, in this situation. "What do I do?" Seth thought to himself. "Do I give Eric his wish? Or should I convince him to wait a bit longer?" One thing Seth knew was that there was no easy answer to Eric's request, so he knew that he had to make the right choice. For himself and for Eric. Whatever it was to be.
  37. 5 points
    I mean, if I had arms like Deano, I'd bury my face in 'em a couple times a day. Still, poor, sad, twat-faced little gorilla . I have a feeling muscleaddict has only just begun to torture him!
  38. 5 points
    MA - you’ve actually made me feel sorry for Deano which is such a skill. Ryan should have reached out to talk with him which says something about his character and his lack of maturity. Deano seems to have grown up - when he thought about texting Katie - which the old Deano might have done - but he realized what a mistake that would be. And even not letting himself get picked up at a bar - although I kinda thought he would give in and let someone take him home and make him feel like a real muscle stud. (Actually I was kind of hoping that was going to happen - oh well! ). Another great chapter leaving me wanting more!
  39. 5 points
    Wow! PLEASE don't make us wait so long for more!
  40. 5 points
    Chapter 8 Brenna tossed the three hundred fifty plus pound ex-boyfriend, Arthur, at me. His head snapped forward as he bounced off my chest. I grabbed the chains just before he’s out of reach and snapped him back. His head whiplashed, his forehead struck my sternum. He shook his head as I ran a hand over the side of his head. “Grrrr...so you’ve been a bad little boy, huh? What did you do that deserves me breaking you?” “Art cheated at Jenga.” I stopped and blinked. An extremely puzzled expression crossed my face as I tilted my head to the left and stared at Brenna’s grinning face. “Jenga?” She nodded her head like a bobble head doll in the back window of a car going down a country gravel road. “Yeah. He grew an extra arm with a single finger to get a piece.” “A huh wha?” “Yeah. An arm right in the middle of his chest,” she brought her right arm across her chest so that her forearm was between her tits. She pointed her index finger out of a fist and made a jabbing motion. “Punched that piece right out.” I dropped Art and stepped towards Brenna. He hit the floor with a thud and a moan. “Are you fucking KIDDING ME?” She playfully punched my abs and said, “We can do that ya know. Take any shape we want.” She batted her eyes, stroked my chest and said seductively, “I can grow a dick if you like.” I put a hand on a hip, pinched the bridge of my nose with the other hand and said, “Oh, my God.” I felt Art caressing the back of my leg and glute. “Please, sir. Bren is right, I’ve been a very, very bad puppy. I need to be punished. Hard.” Anticipation pulsed off of him like a heartbeat. I don’t know how, but my expression became even more puzzled. “Puppy? Let me guess. He’s a rottweiler.” “Pembroke Welsh Corgi,” Brenna replied as she slowly sank to her knees and began stroking my cock with hands that barely encompassed my shaft. Art clung to my leg and kissed my hip. When I looked down at him he said, “Sir, if this form doesn’t please you I can be…” his skin rippled as if a million ants were crawling under it as he shrank. His appearance solidified as a thin, teenager, “...a helpless, weak twink or…”, his body increased in mass; muscles filling and hardening until his physique rivaled mine, “...someone that can almost resist your might.” “His cock just twitched. Keep going.” Art continued, “You’ll have to overpower me at every turn. Force me to… “...and we got precum.” I felt Brenna’s tongue lick the tip of my cock and moaned. “Mmmm, you naughty boy; sweetening yourself.” I whipped my head in her direction and snarled at her daring to juvenilizing me. “Bruce,” she radiated an instant of fear then said with a serious expression. “Art saw your posts and found me. He wants this. You can’t really hurt him or me,” she smirked, amusement lapped against me, “so go nuts. I growled as I reached down, grabbed the thick, four inch steel chains restraining Art. I curled him and those chains until his eyes were level with mine and his toes barely touched the floor. I pressed his massive chest to my superior one and moved my head close to his. I grabbed his skull with my free hand before he could pull his head back. “You know what I’m gonna do to you? You want to be punished? I’m going to school you in pain, mutt.” He laughed as he raised his arm, shattered the chains and dropped to his feet. I saw that he’s only an inch or two shorter than me. Confidently, he exclaimed, “Not if I do it to you first!” and swung his fist at my abs. At the last possible instant before his fist made contact I flexed my ten-pack into an impenetrable armored wall. To this day, when Authur licks and sucks my godlike cock like an obedient dog or I make him scream in pleasure and pain, I relish in the confident expression on his face being replaced by puzzlement then morphing into confusion and terror as he shattered every single bone in his hand on me. I gave him a toothy grin right before my right upper cut to his chin snapped his head back and launched him into the air. When his abs were at my shoulder level I drove my left fist into his midsection until I felt his spine, bending him in half and sending him flying across the room. Let me take this moment while Art is airborne to tell you a bit of history about my house. My two bedroom, two bath home was built in 1962 during the Cuban Missile Crisis by a retired steelworker. The whole house was built, supposedly, to withstand a nuclear attack. For instance, it had two foot thick reinforced poured concrete basement, cinder block walls and vertical steel I-beams throughout to support the two inch thick steel roof. It was sitting on the market for years until I found it. I got it for a steal at 180k under the market value. The real estate agent was really cute and had great tits, but dumber as a box of rocks. Anyway, Art is headed for one of those I-beams now. He crashed into the 10 megaton proof wall and bounced off. He broadcasted pleasure and a loud moan as he hit the floor face first so hard the house shook. I heard Brenna behind me moan, felt the wave of lust emanate from her and smelt her arousal. I jumped forward, landing over his shoulders and reached down between my legs to yank his head up by the hair on the back of his head. His brown, dilated, eyes stared in disbelief as I rammed my cock into his mouth five times, battering the back of his throat, before tossing him like a ragdoll into the wall on my left. I charged Art when he landed on the floor and flipped him onto his back with a savage kick. I sat on his chest, pinning his arms under my legs, grabbed his neck with my left hand and squeezed. I pulled back my right fist. I drove it into his skull. The powerful impact of my fist into his head sounded like a walnut being cracked open. Skin and muscle tore and ruptured. Bone fractured and shattered. An eye burst like an overripe orange. As I pulled back my arm for another blow in his skull reinflated and his skin healed. The dark blood on his face remained. Almost orgasmic pleasure blasted out of him with an undertone of panic and fear. I crushed his skull over and over. Every blow I delivered was a sign of my dominance, my superiority. Every blow I delivered demonstrated Arthur’s inadequacy, his inferiority. His attempts to heal himself took longer after each of my attacks until he couldn't regenerate again. By that time there was little to no pleasure to be felt in him; only intense panic and horror at vastly underestimating my power. A tsunami of terror cascaded over me from Brenna. I became drunk on that energy. I sucked it all in. With a gurgling voice Art pleaded, “O-Oh, G-gods, please, n-no! I-I’ve had enough!” His face looked like three day old roadkill. Blood, spit and brains dripped from my upraised sledgehammer-like fist. I put my full weight on his chest, fractured ribs and forced all the air out of his lungs. Blood and spit exploded past his lips. Then, slowly, I stood up and looked at the mutt down my nose and over my colossal chest. I watched as he whimpered and his eyes grew wide with terror as I amplified my cock; long enough for me to nearly lick it myself, twice as thick as it had ever been that day and hard enough to make a tank lose its virginity. Twice. His once respectable penis shrank and retracted into his abdomen in embarrassment of its inadequacy seeing his supreme rival in action. “You've had enough? Well...I haven't.” I stepped backwards and grabbed one of his ankles. Pushing aside any furniture that was in my way I dragged him to the center of the room. I spun him over my head with my weaker arm until his screams past their crescendo. By that time my cock was coated in precum. I released his ankle and threw him across the room, into an inward facing wall corner. When he hit it he gave a high pitched scream as his spine snapped in two. I looked around the room as I took my time walking to where he fell. Brenna was cowering in a corner in a pool of girl cum trembling in fear, a forgotten thick dildo in her cunt. I roared, threw a most muscular pose and greedily devoured the blast of fear and submission from both of them. When I reached Art he gasped for breath through a face that no longer allowed breathing. He tried clawing away from me when he felt my superior presence. I knelt down, yanked his head up and growled, “Heal your spine or I will tear the head off your body and fuck your dead throat!” I watched as his disks and vertebrae slowly realigned. I released and roughly patted his head and said, “Good, mutt. I WILL have you feel every inch of my cock as I rip your insides apart.” He renewed his petty attempts to escape. I generously let him crawl until his feet were a yard in front of me. I then grabbed his ankle in an iron grip and dragged him onto my cock. He tried to kick and get loose...in vain. Art found his screaming voice when my first thrust shredded his sphincter muscle and shattered his pelvis. I didn't give him any respite before I fully pulled out and drove my god cock in deeper. I kept forcing my weapon into him, rerouting his intestines into a direct line to his stomach, entering his stomach, and, finally, breaching his esophagus. Over the next hour I forced him to open his mouth every time I entered balls deep. It was amusing to see the head of my cock peeping in his mouth from the other side. When I had my fill of the mutt and was assured that he fully understood and painfully felt his pitiful status I stood with him still impaled on my godhood. His arms and legs twitched, his one good glazed over eye stared at me. “Let that be a lesson to you, MUTT. I am GOD compared to you!” He slowly blinked that eye in acknowledgment and submission. With a growl I flicked him off me. He fell on the opposite side of the main room. I casually walked over to him. “I think the human form of you will understand this,” I said with my fists on my hips as I pointed my cock at his broken face and blasted a huge load of cum into the wounds. He moaned and stuck his torn tongue to lick the thick fluid. “The mutt form understands this.” I loosened my control on my bladder and doused his whole head in urine. He wept as he accepted his position beneath me: figuratively and literally. “You-you’re n-not supposed to be that p-powerful,” I heard Brenna whisper. She tried to go further into the corner when I turned my gaze upon her. I walked towards her. Tears streaked her cheeks. She screamed, “What are you going to do to me! I’M NOT INTO PAIN! OH, GODDESS! DON’T HURT ME!” As I got closer to her she curled herself into a tight ball, legs against her breasts, arms over her head. When I stood in front of her, towering over her, I paused and growled. She shreked and trembled to the point of spasming. As I knelt on one knee I diminished my physique and cock. I stroked Brenna’s incredibly powerful left shoulder and upper arm. “Shhh. It’s ok. I just gave him what he wanted...needed.” She wailed behind a curtain of black hair, “You almost KILLED HIM!” I’m taken aback by her distress for an ex-boyfriend. If something happened to Valerie, I would be concerned, but not as much as Brenna was for Arthur. I turned my head and looked at Art. His breathing was shallow and blood trickled from his mouth and ass. “Brenna, Arthur isn’t your boyfriend, is he?” “He,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper, “was my brother.” Was? “Brenna, I thought you said I couldn’t really…” “Neither of us knew what you turned into.” She lifted her head and looked at me with watery cat eyes. “What happened to you?” I heard in my head, ‘I became a monster.’ Some part of me paused, then continued, ‘They’re skin-walkers. Wouldn’t changing...’ “If Arthur changed could he live?” I asked anxiously. She lowered her head and whispered, “I don’t know.” I dashed over to Art and cradled his head in my hands. “Arthur, if you changed would you heal faster?” His remaining eye, red from burst blood vessels, swiveled to me. He weakly nodded his head and tried to speak, “Tub...water…” I gently picked him up in my arms. “Brenna! He needs to get in water!” She looked at me in confusion. Then realization flashed on her face and she muttered something in her native language. She sprang to her feet and sprinted towards the bathroom. I followed with Art in my arms. By the time I reached the bathroom she was kneeling beside the tub and had turned the faucets on full blast. Art weakly pointed at the tub as I knelt and lowered him in. When he sank to the bottom I tried to lift his head above the water. Brenna swatted my hands away, pointed to Art’s neck and said, “Watch.” Deep gashes formed along Art’s neck. The exposed flesh was deep red, but the wounds didn’t beed. He developed gills. Brenna sighed and turned to face me with a deadly expression. “You’ve done enough. Now get out.” “Won’t you need any…” Brenna snarled at me, “I said, GET OUT!” Her leather catsuit was shredded by her expanding muscles as she grabbed my neck, stood and flung me into the hallway. I hit the wall with enough force to make the walls shake and knock the wind out of me. As I slid down the wall, just before she slammed the door shut, I thought I saw tentacles growing from her back. I gasped for breath and heard, “Well, you really fucked that up didn’t you?” I turned my head towards that voice and saw a massive bodybuilder in T-shirt and jeans filling the hallway. I lept to my feet, ready for a battle and filled myself with power. Except nothing happened “I put a hold on that for now, so just settle down.” I cocked back my arm and threw a punch at his abs. I fell forward as my fist hit...nothing. I exclaimed, “What the fuck!” as my face hit the floor. I spun onto my back and saw him kneeling down beside me. “If you haven’t guessed yet, I’m not really here. I’m,” he tapped my forehead, “all in our head.” “What?!” “I’m you, Bruce. Or rather,” he said as he morphed into what I used to look like, “I’m what you used to be.” “Oh, great. Now I’ve got a tumor.” “You’ve got something worse than a fucking tumor, buddy. When you killed Terry you goddamn almost killed the person we were. I only survived because I tore myself from you. Remember Brenna enhanced our id?” I nodded my head. “Well, I’m our enhanced ego.” Fucking great. “So what do I call you?” The bathroom door opened and the hallucination disappeared. “You usually call me Brenna. Right now you can call me really pissed off and incredibly scared.” Brenna knelt beside me, her leather catsuit in tatters, in the same spot where my phantom had just been and put a hand on my chest. Her claw-like nails drew blood as they dug into my skin, pinning me to the floor. “Tell me what happened to you today, in detail, or I swear by the goddess, if it’s the last thing I do, I’ll rip your throat apart.” I began to recount my day to her starting with Tony driving me to the gym and ending with me opening my front door. Her cheeks became flushed and her nipples hardened with each description of me dominating and subjugating lesser beings. By the time I described how I put holes in the hood of Deb’s car and fucked hard enough to push it thirty feet her breath had quickened, a wet spot formed at her crotch and wanton lust pulsed off of her. “Wow,” she uttered when I finished five chapters worth of exposition, “you really took the whole Alpha Male aspect to heart, didn’t you?” I slowly slid a hand to the razor-sharp clawed hand that was holding me down. I lifted her hand off my chest and placed it on my cock. “You said to take what I want. I have and I will continue to do so. You’ve freed me to be what every human male wished, dreamed, he were. The Alpha of all alphas. The embodiment of all things male...massively muscular...ultra powerful...uber dominative” She started to stroke my rapidly hardening godcock as I roughly squeezed and mauled a breast with my other hand. Her eyelids drooped, her mouth dropped open and she began to pant. “How’s Arthur?” “He-he’s recovering. He s-s-said th-that he’ll heal in a d-day or s-s-s-so. He...he said that was the best fuck he’s every ha...had, which is why you-you’re still alive.” She paused, pouted and squeezed my now steel hard pillar of cock. “You’re not p-pl-playing f-f-fair.” “Who said any of this had to be fair? Have you forgotten, cat, that I AM YOUR OWNER?” I explosively crunched my abs to sit up while ripping the remaining catsuit off her, grabbing her head and forcing her mouth to envelop my throbbing godhood. She offered no resistance as I repeatedly thrust upwards into her mouth, battering the back of her throat. The ‘gluck’ sounds from her throat echoed in the hallway. After a half minute of brutalizing her throat I jammed her head down to my cock’s root and held her head down. Her throat barely had time to adjust to my girth before I pulled my shoulders as far forward as they could go, then, explosively, thrust them back into the floor. The equal and opposite reaction launched me to a standing position. Brenna’s body was under me, between my legs, while I still held her head down on me. I had her in a helpless, unbalanced position. I took full advantage of that and savagly fuck her rippling throat for a full minute. I pulled her off after those ferocious sixty seconds, flex and squeeze every muscle she can see and growl, “What am I to you?” She looked up at me with a confused expression, spit and precum covering her cheeks and chin. “Y-you’re, Bruce.” I snarled as I pulled her to her feet and slammed her front against the hallway wall and pin her head. I kicked her legs apart and speared her cunt. She screamed, then begged, “Bigger! I want to feel you tear my cunt!” I threw power into my cock, making it lengthen to half the size I used on Arthur, but to a girth would rip a human female in half, and started violently fucking her. My hips are a blur as I took her cunt deeper and deeper while she babbled and wailed. With a final battering blow my balls swung up to crash into her clit. I’m balls deep and yet haven’t felt her cervix. She was changing herself internally to fit my godhood. I delivered a few fierce cock-blows to her cunt. When she screamed in organism and her girl cum squirted the wall I bellowed, “WHAT AM?!” Through ragged breath she replied, “You-you’re the human I made into a god!” I roar as I yanked my cock out. Brenna gasped at the sudden empty feeling. I pressed the thick cock head against her ass. “NO! BRUCE! NO ONE HAS EVER...” I rammed eight inches of my godly cock in her virgin ass. “AAAUUHHH!!!!” My cock, lubricated with her cum, slid in. The only resistance was her tight rectum. That resistance was easily torn through. Soon I am again, balls deep and fucking hard. I scream, “WHAT AM I!!!” “YOU’RE....YOU’RE...MA-AAAAHHHHH!!!!” she screamed as the biggest orgasm she’s ever had ripped through her. I pulled out of her very red ass and let go of her head. Her legs and arms twitched as she slid down the wall. I heard the bathroom door open behind me. I turned my head and saw a mouth at the end of a long tube above my shoulder. The mouth said, “Will you two keep it down. Some of us are trying to heal.” I turned and watched the tube and the mouth retreat into the bathroom and a tentacle slam the door closed. I whipped back to Brenna, passed out on the floor, and snarled. ‘Just stop it.’ I heard in my head. ‘She’ll realize what we are soon enough.’ I took a deep breath and relaxed. Suddenly I felt very tired. I checked my watch. It was almost midnight. I’d been awake for over eighteen hours. I stifled a yawn and picked Breena up in a princess carry. She softly whimpered as I took her to my bedroom and laid her on the bed. I got her under the covers and put the pillow under her head. I climbed into the other side of the bed and got comfortable. Brenna rolled over to face me, snuggled into my chest and started purring. I blinked twice and fell asleep. Or so I thought. When I opened my eyes at 7:00 the sun was shining, the birds were chirping and I gotta take a piss. After I extracted my cock from Brenna’s hand I got out of bed, took two steps towards the bathroom and stubbed a toe on the bed frame like I usually did most mornings. Cursing and promising myself for the thousandth time to rearrange the bedroom I limped to the master bathroom and relieved myself. I sniffed my armpit to see if I needed to take a shower and found the scent of my antiperspirant. Puzzled, I checked the towel that hung on the towel rack; it was wet. I’m even more puzzled and now confused. I walked to the side of the bed Brenna’s laying on and asked, “Hey, Brenna, did you give me a shower last night?” She waved a hand in my general direction, “Go away...you kept me up all night.” “I did?” “Yeah...made me suck you while you read…” she said and snorred. None of this made any sense. Nothing usually made sense until I had a cup of coffee so I started towards the kitchen. When I’m at the hallway bathroom’s door I knocked and opened it. A mass of tentacles flowed out of the tub and onto the floor. “Hey, Art. You doing ok?” Something that was an approximation of a human hand came out of the water and gave a thumbs up. “You need anything?” The hand made a loose fist and shook like a human would shake their head to say ‘no’. “Let me know if you do, ok?” The hand nodded and sunk back into the water. I yawned and made my way into the kitchen without any more stubbed toes and started a pot of coffee without opening my eyes. I leaned against the counter as the coffee maker bubbled and sputtered. When it clicked from the ‘making coffee’ mode to the ‘trying to keep it hot for the rest of the day’ mode I grabbed a mug and poured myself some elixir of life. I took a sip and let the caffeine molecules do their stuff. When I felt more awake I opened my eyes and saw a post-it note on the coffee maker. I pulled it off and read it; “Now that I’m awake check out the books K gave us.” I swallowed a mouthful of coffee, set down the mug and rolled my eyes. It was too early in the morning for split personally crap. I staggered to the main room and realized all the furniture was back in its proper place except for my duffel bag. I left it by the front door, but now it was by the La-Z-Boy recliner. I sat down in my favorite chair and opened the bag. Right on the top were the books. The first book had a post-it note that read, “Open this to the bookmark.” I sighed and opened the book to the bookmarked page. On that page were the last chapter’s study questions. I read the first question and immediately knew the answer. “Wha the fuck?” I muttered. I opened the second book, scanned the table of contents and found the last chapter. I flipped the pages to that chapter’s questions and read them. The answers to each question popped into my consciousness as soon as I saw the sentence’s question mark. The same thing happened with the third book. Did I stay up all night and cram for my new job? I flipped the back cover of the book to close it. On that back cover is another post-it note. This one simply said, “You’re welcome.” I dug through the rest of the duffel. I found the socks, shorts and the Superman shirt Steve gave me all clean. Keena must have grabbed the shirt off the dumbbell rack after I… My ringing phone in the duffle bag broke my self reflection. I rummaged around in the bag until I found the phone. By the time I lifted the phone to my ear the caller had hung up. Grumbling I unlocked my phone and saw that I had more phone calls and text messages than normal. I opened the text app and tapped on the unknown number at the top of the list. The messages read; Saturday 9:57 PM: “Hi. Debra gave me this number. Is this REALLY your dick?” Saturday 10:05 PM: “That’s gotta be fake. You prob have a little pencil dick.” Saturday 11:18 PM: “OMG! Debra called and told me how you fucked her. We have to meet.” Sunday 12:03 AM: “I need to see you.” Sunday 12:14 AM: “Please answer! I need a good hard fuck!” The next twenty messages devolved from that last message into the stereotypical desperation of an under-sexed housewife. The message stream ended with a short video of a nude petite woman with 36C tits and a tight core fingering her pussy and begging me for my cock. She included her address. I smirked and put the phone on ‘do not disturb’. Let her stew in her own wet pussy for a while. I needed to plan how I was going to destroy her, her husband and make everything theirs mine.
  41. 5 points
    Sure, I can keep it going if there's interest.
  42. 5 points
    Do you know what, mate? I think you might be on to something there! LOVE this comment!
  43. 5 points
    So here's my thinking on the socks-and-slides: Deano is a complicated and textured fellow, right? As unloved as he feels sometimes, dude NEVER questions his sartorial sense! To wit, velvet posers! So of course he thinks the socks-and-slides look is cool. I believe he WANTS someone to try to say he can't pull off a look because he both craves that confirmation that he isn't as good as Josh, worthy of Deano Sr's respect and his mother's love. But also, because even if he has a hard time admitting it, he suspects he might actually be hot AF, no matter how he's dressed.
  44. 5 points
    I think a lot of people would like to take that tour. And maybe to stay to watch the end of term bodybuilding show and see Deano kicking Woody's arse.
  45. 5 points
    Hello all, thought I'd give a shot at writing a one-off sequel to a story I enjoyed very much. The author, Mikey/Blue, has graciously allowed the publication of this unofficial sequel on the forums, which I am very thankful for (in addition to writing the amazing story in the first place). Original story: Gene Hack. Definitely give it a read before this, if you haven't already! And if you have, it won't hurt to revisit it for a refresher. --- The bathroom bleeding incident didn’t even faze Tom’s desire-turned-reality, much less scare him off the path he had craved for too long. Conversely, it pushed him to go even further, lifting heavier in the gym, pounding down greater amounts of food, all for the sole purpose of greater growth. It wasn’t a bet to hit 400 by Christmas anymore, it was a statement. The weeks leading up to the holidays were a blur, for both roommates. Usually at this time they would be packing up to head back home to celebrate with their families, but both of them made up various reasons as to why they had to continue staying in their quaint college town for this year. The real reason for Tom, was undoubtedly his laser focus on his quest for muscle growth. For Alex, it was a moral dilemma. On one hand, he knew what was going to happen to Tom, but would Tom even care even if Alex told him? On the other, his morbid curiosity wanted to see how it would all play out, a science experiment. Tom’s rapidly increasing muscle mass began to take a toll on his daily life and activities. Outside of working out, eating his many heavy meals, and jerking off, he was lethargic and dull, a shell of his former bright and chipper personality. His lack of energy extended to the shared chores of the apartment. It wasn’t unusual for Alex to come home, finding empty pizza and takeout boxes on the floor next to the couch Tom was snoring on, the cushions conforming to the contours of his growing body. Dirty blender jugs and blade attachments in the sink, with empty whey canisters and milk cartons on the counter nearby. Scraps of ripped cloth in and around Tom’s laundry basket in the bathroom, clumps of viscous cum still stuck in the shower drain cover. All of which Alex dutifully cleaned up with no complaints. Alex also started finding random specks of blood around the apartment, on the couch after Tom had laid on it, on a wall Tom had bumped into, and even just little drops on the floor. --- “Hey big guy, I’ve got something for you!” Tom smiled in his half-asleep state, he liked the nickname Alex started calling him by, almost randomly. Tom drowsily turned his head towards the door as Alex entered the apartment. “Merry Christmas big guy.” Alex said with a smile as he held out a small gift box towards Tom. “Aw thanks buddy, you didn’t have to! Now I feel bad, I didn’t get anything for you. My mind’s just so preoccupied these days…” came Tom’s groggy reply. “That’s alright, don’t worry about it. I just picked it up on the way back.” Grrr, Tom’s stomach audibly grumbled. “Oops, guess I better get something to eat,” Tom said as he blushed a little from the small display of bodily function. Alex just chuckled and headed into his room, shaking his head at the humor of the situation, a massive bodybuilder being embarrassed of his gut sounds. --- “I did it!” Tom exclaimed, causing Alex to hurry towards the bathroom with trepidation, sparking a similar memory from just weeks before. “I knew I’d get to 400 by Christmas, what did I say! Haha!” Tom was exuberant, the joy of hitting the milestone coursing through his entire, very large, body. He went through a routine of different poses, striking each one with the precision of a beginner but the mass of a seasoned pro. Numerous dark-red stretch marks filled the canvas that was his skin, some oozing little pinpricks of blood, others just waiting to do so. He’d gone without the hindrance of briefs these days, and even if he tried, they’d be stretched so thin across his muscular globes and threaten to just rip apart anytime. Alex watched in wonder as Tom hit pose after pose, as Tom’s dick got harder and harder, as if rising to salute the achievement of his muscle growth. “I know you’re there, just like last time. I just wanted to say thanks for being such an awesome roomie. And that I’m sorry for being such a bad one. Thanks for cleaning up after me, doing the chores, and even getting me a Christmas gift. I really appreciate it, for what it’s worth. M...Maybe, do you…, could you…, help me put it on?” “Haha, um…, sure.” Alex reached out and maneuvered around Tom’s bulk, to take out the skin cream from the little gift box, sitting nicely at the corner of the sink. The tension in the room was heating up the bathroom, or it could be just Tom’s hyperthermic mass. “Heh, maybe this little tube wouldn’t be enough for you,” came Alex’s weak attempt at trying to diffuse the situation. Tom just laughed a little, which helped in Alex’s opinion. The first squirt of the tube cut through the awkward silence. Alex placed the tube back onto the countertop, and rubbed both hands together, warming up the cream. Alex started on Tom’s barn-door back, his hands glided smoothly across the curves of Tom’s musculature, spreading the cream evenly across the mountainous surface. Tom tried to stay as relaxed as possible, though his cock remained at attention throughout the process. His relaxed muscles were supple and pliant, Alex’s hands kneading them like soft dough, gently massaging them as he passed by. Alex squeezed a generous second dollop of cream into his palms, repeating the same process of warming it up, before encircling Tom’s upper arms. Alex’s fingers were unable to close across the circumference of Tom’s swollen biceps and triceps, which Tom couldn’t resist giving a few slow, deliberate pumps, allowing Alex to feel the powerful contractions. Alex shimmied behind Tom, squeezed in the tight space of the bathroom, intending to work on the other arm. Tom felt a small bump brush across his bulging glutes as Alex made his way to the other side. Tom smirked, glad that Alex was enjoying this as much as he was. “Hey Tom, could you turn around please?” Alex asked cautiously. Tom ambled around in compliance, limited in mobility by his barrel thighs, the small enclosed space, and not wanting to crush Alex. Tom’s eyes were closed in bliss, as evidenced by the small stringy droplets of pre-cum seeping out of his engorged cock. Alex felt a little drop of it land on his arms as he brushed against Tom’s thick member. If anything, it definitely made Alex feel more aroused. A third round of the cream was applied on Tom. Alex took his time, making sure to get into every nook and cranny created by Tom's pillow-like pectorals and cobblestone abdominals. Alex’s hands disappeared into Tom’s deep cleavage, the cream mixing with accumulated beads of sweat. Alex’s fingers stroked Tom’s underpec area, eliciting several soft moans from the bigger man. Alex moved downwards, lightly patting the sides of Tom’s full, bowed-out, tortoise-shell gut, before he traced the deep indentations of Tom’s abdominal muscles. Alex kneeled down, after getting two more blobs of the cream for each thigh, each exceeding the measurement of Alex’s waist. Tom’s thigh muscles jiggled around as Alex rubbed his hands all around. Alex reached around and slipped his fingers into Tom’s deep ass crack, his torso almost touching, almost resting against Tom’s pelvis. A deep moan involuntarily escaped Tom’s lips, his cock leaking an increasingly steady stream of sticky, clear pre-cum. “C...Can I?” Tom nodded slowly, his back arched, head facing the ceiling, eyes closed tight. As Alex’s salivating mouth enclosed the tip of his rock-hard dick, a few long, slow thrusts lubricated by Alex’s ample saliva, were all Tom needed to unload. Forceful jets of warm, salty cum filled Alex’s mouth, causing him to sputter as his gag reflex was triggered. Alex shuddered, as he too, released his own load into his shorts, a wet spot forming in front. “Thanks... Alex...” Tom’s muttered under his breath, breathless from the orgasm. He had to support himself on the bathroom countertop, as his knees were about to give post-orgasm. His thick corded forearms supported most of his weight, preventing the unfortunate situation of crushing Alex down below. Alex slumped against the bathroom counter cabinet, unable to process what just happened, but the rush of endorphins through his brain left a wide grin on his face. --- Tom and Alex’s relationship blossomed in the following months. Neither had been with another man before, but it just felt so right to the both of them, to be with each other. With Alex openly spurring him on, Tom’s gains continued at a breakneck pace. A routine was quickly established for the pair - Tom would wake up in the morning, chug his gallon jug of breakfast shake, and head to the gym for his morning gym session, while Alex would head to work at the university. After the workout, Tom would return back home for a big lunch and a nice long nap. A second lunch of equally massive proportions followed the nap, and then his afternoon gym session. They would usually reach home at the same time, Tom from the gym and Alex from work, and they would enjoy dinner together, often including some additional post-dinner fun. After a quick power nap, Tom would head out for his nightly gym session, while Alex would finish up the chores, and prepare all of Tom’s meals for the next day. When Tom got back, he would chug another gallon jug of protein shake, before heading to bed with Alex, sometimes even without a post-workout shower for an extra musky night of sex. --- Alex could feel Tom’s footsteps a mile away, and smell him even further away, as the gigantic bodybuilder attempted to sneak up on his partner from behind, as they both trudged up the stairs to their apartment. Tom picked up Alex from behind in a most gentle and secure bear hug, his bulbous pillowy muscles enclosing Alex, making sure not to squeeze too tight. “You know that your lumbering footfalls and overpowering odor give you away right? And also, who else has a massive shadow that blocks out all the light?” “Guess I’m still not used to all the new size I’m continuously putting on! No thanks to the sneaky magical fridge that always has food in it!” Both of them erupted in giggles like foolish lovers as they entered the apartment, still all over each other. Alex grabbed the neatly packed containers of food from the fridge and tossed them in the microwave to be reheated, while Tom laid on the floor of the living area, sprawled over the cushions. He had broken the couch some time ago, and they thought it would be better not to replace it, instead they just had a more open living area filled with different cushions. Alex handed a full container to Tom first, knowing that Tom was eager to begin chowing down on Alex’s delicious cooking, after which he continued laying out the microwaved feast on a picnic mat on the floor. Every so often, Alex would deliver a spoonful of his own meal into Tom’s chomping mouth, teasing the bigger man whilst doing so. “It’s like you’re always starving!” “Well I am, a growing boy’s gotta eat to grow!” Tom countered, in between bites. Even though Alex was always the one initiating the feeding of the beast. After demolishing the feast, Tom leaned back, supported by his arms. BRRP, he let out a guttural belch and sighed, full and content. “I think that means you’ve got more room, right big guy?” “Maybe!” Alex brought out one of the many gallon jugs full of protein shake from the fridge. Tom opened his mouth wide, ready for the challenge. Alex opened the jug, placing the cap on the floor. He placed the rim of the jug next to Tom’s lips, and tilted the jug slightly, letting the shake flow slowly. Tom moved his lips to cover the rim of the jug and began sucking, signalling to Alex to tilt the jug higher, increasing the flow rate of the shake. “Oof,” Tom groaned as he finished guzzling down the last of the shake from the jug, making sure to get the last drops. “Good job big guy,” Alex commented, as he started rubbing Tom’s bloated muscle-gut slowly in long, wide circles. “Don’t think I’ve got any room left, heh.” “Oh I’m not sure about that, you always come back from your workouts starving!” BRRRP, another loud and satisfying belch erupted from the confines of Tom’s maw, in response to Alex’s masterful belly rubs. Tom and Alex burst out laughing. “Fuck, I can’t get over how hot that always is, big guy.” Alex jumped on top of Tom, causing Tom to crash into the cushions in surprise, groaning, before involuntarily letting out yet another deep bassy belch from the added pressure on his taut gut. “Whew, someone’s gassy today!” “And who’s fault is it?!” Tom added rhetorically, laughing again. “Oh shut up, you know you like it!” Alex placed his lips softly on Tom’s, his tongue going straight into Tom’s mouth, tasting a mix of Tom’s saliva, the sweet protein shake, and his own cooking. Tom reciprocated the gesture, the couple lip-locked in pleasure. Alex paused for a moment to get a breath of fresh air, sitting upright on Tom’s packed muscle-gut. His eyes and hands moved around Tom’s vast body, appreciating the fullness of Tom’s muscles, how one muscle group seemed to bulge and squeeze against another, how they hulked out of Tom’s frame, how they looked like a miniature mountain range on top of the man. He let himself go, lying into Tom, nuzzling against the warmth of Tom’s juicy pec-pillows, his head sinking deep into the base of Tom’s cleavage. “You can’t stop there!” Alex laughed as he felt Tom’s stiff cock against his ass, “Fine, I’ll oblige you this time, big guy!” But they both knew that the foreplay during dinner always led to a good fuck after. --- Tom struggled to get up after their latest post-dinner fun activity. Not just from the euphoria and exhaustion post-orgasm, but also from the increasingly limited mobility his ever-growing muscles led to. Despite the titanic strength his overblown musculature afforded him, once he went down, he was stuck on the floor like a turtle on its back. His alpine traps swelled past his ears, his barrel pecs muffled his voice and obscured his vision. His upper body was propped up by his engorged lats, which expanded past his frame, making him much wider than he was tall. It was a constant struggle of movement between his biceps and forearms, his triceps and lats, causing his arms to usually be locked in place in an almost 90° angle. His legs, if they could even be called legs, were in a similar situation. Just from the sheer expansive girth of his thighs and calves, pushing each leg apart. If Tom ever got up, he has to painstakingly roll one thich over the other, to move forward. And in his midsection was his massive tank of a muscle-gut with thick blocky abs, which in itself carried a huge load 24/7 to fuel more growth, causing it to bulge obscenely far ahead. “Some help please?” Tom wiggled his arm around, attempting to allow Alex to grab a hold of his sausage fingers, so that he could use Alex as a lever to get up. “Sure big guy…” Alex was getting a little worried about Tom’s lack of mobility, as well as the countless stretch marks that continued to bleed every so often, resulting in Tom being in constant pain. No brand or amount of skin creams could help, Alex tried. Tom was simply growing too fast for his skin to keep up. Only the daily painkillers could block his constant pain, but only temporarily. Alex tried to distract him as best as he could, helping Tom do the things he liked, while spending the rest of the day asleep. But this only prolonged the problem, enabling Tom to continue growing, and growing. --- What appeared to be an amalgamation of sacks of meat laid on the bariatric bed. Thick snaking veins alternated with dark red stretch marks across his skin. Each muscle seemed to be pulsing, seemingly still eager to grow, despite the lack of space. IVs ran up the undulating contours of his arm, filled with a constant infusion of a cocktail of opioids, dulling his perpetual state of pain. Alex visited the university hospital every single day, ever since he made the decision to call the ambulance in for Tom. Alex tried to manage it as best as he could, but he could not bear the sight or sound of Tom’s constant groaning in pain any longer. The bathroom was littered with numerous creams and oils he tried to repair Tom’s skin with. The drug cabinet was filled with countless varieties of painkillers. Tom’s only respites were when he was working out, filling his stomach to the brim, and wanking himself or being jerked off to oblivion. The joy he felt from growing, and from Alex, were the only things that kept him going. But Alex could bear it no longer. Seeing Tom in pain at all other times tore him apart. Each visit, Tom would routinely ask for more food, for Alex to jerk him off, for Alex to provide some resistance training. And after each visit, Alex’s eyes would well up, wondering if that was to be the last visit. Sure, Tom’s growth had slowed, but he was definitely on his last legs. His greatest achievement, his monster mass muscle growth, had become his greatest detriment. Yet, knowing him, he probably still craved for more. --- It was the 1-year anniversary of Tom’s passing. Alex was still grieving, missing Tom’s warm, giant, presence in the apartment, in the bed, in his life. An ad popped up on the side of Facepage, promising a miraculous procedure for muscle growth. Was this a sign? Now that Alex knew better, surely he could do better, with better medical advancements, to honor Tom’s memory.
  46. 5 points
    @muscleaddict @brawnygods these illustrations and the new story are really changing my opinion about Deano and his minion Shaun. We need more of them. I love spin offs!
  47. 5 points
    Awesome. Just awesome drawings. I really enjoy them all.
  48. 4 points
    Girls don’t just get pregnant Ryan...you either knew what you were doing or it’s a ploy!
  49. 4 points
    1. It was that time of year. Spring had ended and Summer had officially hit. The sun beat down on the town of North Carlisle, and there was no avoiding it. A heat haze rose from the hot asphalt of the town’s main street where Chris sat with his two closest friends, Matt and Brett. In between high school and university, the boys were running out of ways to fill their holidays already, and it had only been a few weeks. Chris was tall and gangly, there was no sugarcoating it. He tried his best to work out in the modest gym on the edge of town, but try as he might his body just didn’t seem to put on muscle. He was good looking, but his body made him shy and he tended to hide away behind his wavy brown hair. Matt wasn’t bad looking. He had strong, Mediterranean features, olive complexion, thick dark hair and bold eyebrows, however he still seemed very young to look at which often made him overlooked next to other guys, and he was plagued by oily skin and recurring acne. He was very self-conscious of his youthful appearance, and had a fiery temper that came out whenever someone dared to call him “Matty,” though his mother still refused to call him anything else. His efforts to get people to call him by his full name, “Matthias,” had been largely laughed off as a joke. Brett was much more average-looking than the other two with is messy blonde hair and muddy brown eyes, but he had confidence in barrels to make up for it. It was no secret why either; he’d tell anyone who’d listen that he was only a few inches short of being a tripod, and from what anyone had seen of him in the locker room, he was barely exaggerating. The three of them sat on hot metal café furniture, drinking cold drinks and chatting in the weak shade provided by a large umbrella. Their town was small, but not too far from the major city. As such, the main strip of shops tended to be ephemeral, small businesses popping up looking for city traffic without the high rent, then leaving once they realised there wasn’t any. “We’d better be heading off soon, it’s gonna be dark soon.” Said Brett, chugging the last of his iced coffee. “What’re you talking about?” asked Matt, half surprised and half annoyed. “It’s only like 4, where are you in a rush to get to?” “He’s just desperate to keep grinding that new game he got.” Responded Chris laughing. Matt smiled coyly. “It’s kind of sad that you actually believed that.” “What do you mean?” Chris was confused. “He probably doesn’t even have a game, he just used that as an excuse cos he was busy jacking off, you know what he’s like.” It was true. Brett probably jacked off two to three times as much as any guy Chris had heard of. He claimed his big dick meant he had a big sex drive, but the truth was he was just a horny guy filled with hormones. Chris would’ve been impressed that he was finally learning to have some humility about it, but really, he was just grossed out. “Fuck man, we waited like 15 minutes for you this morning.” “Whatever, nothing’s happening anyway, let’s get going.” Brett said, with the whine of a child asking ‘are we there yet?’ “Fine,” relented Matt, “but we still need to work out what we’re doing tomorrow.” “I thought we agreed on swimming at the lake?” said Chris. “Oh, right.” Chris could tell Matt was less than enthused. He was pretty sure he hated going swimming just because of how he looked in swimwear. The three got up to leave and started walking down the street, the sun singeing the backs of their necks as they walked, when a loud yell rang out from behind them. A man was running down the street towards them carrying something bundled in his arms. Looking further back they saw a dishevelled old woman hanging out of a doorway, waving her fist and shouting something obscene. Chris took a second to piece the scene together but the man was already upon them, however as he passed, Brett stuck out his leg and the man tripped, sliding face first on the pavement and dropping what looked like a small pile of rags. He scrambled to his feet looking worried and annoyed and sprinted away without picking up what he dropped. Chris picked up the bundle of rags to find it was some ancient-looking handbag stitched together from various differently patterned fabrics. As he straightened up, he found himself face to face with the old woman. “Oh, thank you boys so much, I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t been here.” She said gratefully, tugging the bag out of Chris’ hands briskly, “I was just checking something in my shop and he grabbed my bag from behind the counter and bolted. I have so many cards and things in here, I just wouldn’t know what to do if I lost them.” “No problem.” Said Brett, puffing out his chest. “Just doing what anyone would have.” “No, it was very brave of you.” She said, waving down his modesty. “Tell you what, you boys come back to my shop, I want to reward you.” Brett started to argue, still eager to return home but she shushed him and bustled the boys off towards a rustic looking storefront that none of them really remembered seeing. The sign simply read “Antiques.” Once inside, they found a modestly sized store filled with cluttered shelves and piled-up tabletops. If there was some order to it, Chris couldn’t see any. It just looked like piles of old crap. “So, are you going to pay us…” Chris started. “Oh, no, no, no.” said the woman. “Something much better, I’m going to let you have one thing you like from my store, absolutely free.” The boys were less than thrilled, but she seemed so excited and grateful that they began to wander through teetering piles of junk. “What would you recommend?” asked Chris, not sure where to even start looking. “Oh, I find that if someone is meant to have something, that object will find its way to them!” she said cryptically, a look of pride cracking her wizened features. As soon as he turned his back, Chris rolled his eyes. He wandered to the back of the store, and found his eye drawn to a small table. Unlike the other tables it wasn’t covered in an assortment of items, instead it held only one thing, a camera. Chris enjoyed photography, but it wasn’t exactly his passion in life. Picking it up he found it was an old-style polaroid camera. That sort of thing was kind of cool to him, in a classic sort of way, so he decided that was good enough, nothing else here looked even remotely interesting. He shrugged, picked up the camera, and headed to meet the others near the exit. Brett was toying with a small ring. It appeared to be gold. Its band was thin at the bottom, but thick at the top where a large, squarely cut ruby sat. Brett seemed to think he had some rare expensive piece of jewellery, Chris thought it looked like cheap crap some nightclub owner would wear for attention. Matt took a little longer, but he came back carrying an ornate silver comb. It wasn’t anything particularly impressive, but had some nice carvings down the spine. The woman smiled warmly. “Looks like everyone’s found something nice.” The guys quickly excused themselves and left the store. Chris was surprised to see that the sun was indeed starting to set, and realised they must have taken a lot longer than they thought. Heading towards time, Matt and Brett split off to their own homes, confirming the plans to go swimming in the morning. 2. Chris got home and ate a quick meal of leftovers from the fridge. His dad and stepmother were on a holiday in Europe for a few weeks, so it was just him and his stepbrother Eric at home. Eric was older than him by about a year. He was a bit of a jock; tall with broad shoulders, but he was more of a swimmer than a footballer so he was more toned than muscular. He had sandy blonde hair, and if they lived anywhere near a beach, Chris would probably have assumed he was a surfer. Chris crept past Eric’s door, hoping not to catch his attention, but a few steps further down the hallway he heard the door open behind him. “What’re you home so late for?” Eric said, looking annoyed. He was hanging out of the doorframe wearing nothing but boxer shorts. Chris hated his confidence in his body, both out of jealousy for wanting that same confidence himself, and out of shame for his deep attraction for a guy who didn’t even seem to care that he existed. “Nothing, was just with the guys.” Chris said, avoiding staring at the tight abs in front of him, with a deep Adonis belt leading downwards temptingly to a low-sitting waistband. “The guys? You mean those two losers you hang out with, pimples and the hornbag?” Eric said, smirking. “Fuck off.” Said Chris, and he turned away and headed down the hallway to his room, but Eric called after him. “What’s that you’ve got?” Chris moved the camera so it was out of sight. “Nothing, just an old camera.” “Where’d you get a camera? Where’d you get money for a camera?” “None of your business!” said Chris quickly, and he slammed his bedroom door, flicking the lock behind him. He sat down on his bed and started to take his first really good look at the camera. There were some oddities he hadn’t noticed in his quick glance in the store. It seemed to be a polaroid camera, meaning it would require film, but as much as he looked, he couldn’t find any way of opening the camera. In fact he couldn’t even see a seam where it would open. On top of the camera were two dials. One was labelled “delay” and could be set from 0 to 3. Chris thought that seemed odd, a delay was meant to allow you to move into the shot for the photo, so 3 seconds wasn’t much of a window. The other said “intensity” and just had one of those little icons that showed which direction was more or less. Intensity seemed like a strange way to label the flash. Deciding it wasn’t worth worrying about the strangeness of the camera itself, he set the delay to 0 and the intensity to low, and held the camera up to take a selfie. The flash was bright, and it must have been some sort of old bulb in there, because Chris felt a soft wave of heat hit his body as the light strobed. Chris shook his head at the slight rush he felt, and saw the camera ejecting a small piece of photo paper. At least it had film. Plucking the polaroid from the slot, he waved it in the air until an image started to show up. He looked good. Great even. He didn’t know how, but in the photo he seemed to just look… bigger? Photo him had the hint of chest muscles visible through the material of his slightly tighter shirt. His arms weren’t so much weedy as lithe. He stood up, and looked at himself in the mirror standing up against his bedroom wall. He flexed his arms a little, and tried moving to see his chest at different angles, but try as he might, nothing looked as it did in the photo. Then, as he primped and preened, trying to see how he had got that photo, he felt the same tingling heat from the flash. Before his eyes, the material of his shirt became less lax. He felt warmth spread across his chest and tingle electrically at his nipples as they pushed out slightly. His whole body seemed to tense up and he even felt a slight dizziness as his head seemed to move further from the floor. Staring back at him from the mirror was the same guy he saw in the polaroid. Taller, just slightly more toned and in shape, but enough to notice. His jaw was hanging open in astonishment. He couldn’t believe what had just happened, what the camera had done. He couldn’t hold back. Pulling his t-shirt over his head, he dropped his jeans to the floor and stood in nothing but his blue briefs. His whole body just looked so much better. Some of that persistent belly fat had simply disappeared and the beginning of ab definition was showing down his stomach. His legs, already skinny, now had light striations down them without him even flexing. After quickly admiring himself, he picked up the camera. He left the delay off but cranked the intensity up a little bit past halfway, and holding it up, pushed the button. A wave like flames coursed through him in an instant, singeing him with pleasurable burning. Eagerly he waited, and after what seemed an age, the polaroid spat out. He grabbed it and waved it quickly and after a few tremendously slow seconds, the black faded to colour. Seeing the image, he nearly choked in surprise, and dropped the picture to the floor without even taking a good look. He bent down, and realised it had slid under his bed, but as he began to crouch down further he felt an agonising ecstasy rip through him, and that wasn’t the only ripping. A sharp crack came from behind him, and he felt his ass searing with heat. He started to try to get to his feet to examine what was happening, as he now felt coldness on his ass which he realised his underwear had completely given way to glutes, but the heat spread up him, and his back arched in pleasure, dropping him torso to the ground, muscular ass still pushed up into the air. He felt pressure between him and the floor, and found his chest was pushing him up, inflating like two meaty balloons. The feeling of his expanding nipples grinding across the rough carpet was like a hotline straight to his dick which sprang to attention. He reached out to try to push himself back to standing, but as his hands planted on the ground he felt the bones of his hands flex and expand, and he managed to turn his head to see thick ropes of muscle fibres spring from his wrist and coil their way up his forearm, twisting into the shape of a ham with deep cuts and striations. His upper arm followed suite, his biceps and triceps swelling as he pushed harder into the ground. On one side of his arm was what looked like a baseball; solid flesh turned iron, and on the other side a football to match it. Not as thick, but wider and just as impressive. The powerful arms seized and pushed him almost to standing in one heave. He turned to face the mirror just in time to see his stomach warping and contorting. Beneath slab-like pecs, slashed horizontally by deep cuts, his abs began to bulge like a flattened cartoon character inflating themselves. Two by two they slammed outward and locked into place until a tight core of 8 bricks stacked themselves around a sexy, ever so slightly protruding belly button. Was it protruding, or was there just no fat to hide it? Chris was too stunned to know. His obliques were absolutely shredded and the deep V-line of muscle looked so thick you could grab on like a handle. His rock-hard cock sat at its usual impressive 7 and a bit inches, standing at full attention. At first Chris thought his balls had swollen, but realised that they were just sitting forwards more, pushed outward by long, diamond quads that touched at the centre, leaving no room for his junk to hang. His calves were surprisingly even larger than his biceps, and tapered down to ankles that looked almost comically small by comparison. Like his hands, his feet seemed to have been upgraded by a few inches. He stared in awe. His face looked much the same, if slightly less chubby, but he looked more handsome simply from the fact that it rested on a neck thicker than his jaw, with huge, visible veins protruding under the skin, and two huge, rounded traps framing it. He looked like a physique competitor. Scratch that, a physique competitor who dominated the competition so fiercely that it put them to shame. The muscles twitched and flexed at the slightest whim, and in a moment of rapture, Christ put his hands on his neck, raised his elbows above his head, and flared his wing-like lats out as wide as they’d go. At the same time, his abs crunched together in a flex so hard it was almost audible. The sheer power of the pose, the sexiness of his elite body and the lingering heat of the growth caused Chris’ cock to explode a volley of cum across the room, splattering on the mirror. The bucking of his hips caused shots to land as high as his head in the reflection, and after a few seconds the orgasm ceased. Whether from pleasure, or exhaustion, he did not know, but Chris flopped backwards onto his bed which gave a threatening creak. Basking in the wavs of power he felt rushing from his body, he passed out almost instantly, still naked and spread eagle on his king-size bed. 3. Chris woke up to the warm feeling off the summer sunlight streaming through the window onto his bare chest. He’d had such an incredible dream last night about growing huge, so he kept his eyes shut to hold onto it just a little longer. When he opened them, he nearly fainted with the shock of seeing his view blocked by two mounds of striated meat. Spearing up between them in the distance was his morning wood, which surged in appreciation of the musculature he was seeing. Looking in the mirror, he once again flexed and admired his enormous body, revelling in every twitch and pulse as he moved. He shot another load hands-free which joined the already sloppily-covered mirror. Realising the time, Chris pulled on a small red speedo. It was considerably smaller on him than it had been even last week. His dick hadn’t seemed to grow, but the huge globes of gluteal muscle packed such mass into the tiny piece of material that it was stretched skin-tight, every vein in his dick was clearly visible, and he found he liked that. Turning around to appreciate the full package, he saw that the waistband barely came halfway up his ass, and the tops of his cheeks were plain to see, along with just too much crack. He didn’t care though, who would when he looked like this? Deciding a little humility may be wise on the way to the lake, he tried to pull on a pair of boardshorts, but they only made it halfway up his shredded quads before a ripping noise told him they weren’t going to be possible. Throwing a few things, including the camera, into a bag, he swung it over his shoulders and admired how puny it looked on the vast expanse of his lats. He hurried out of the house, quietly relieved that Eric seemed to be out already, and headed for the lake. It wasn’t a long walk to the lake, and most of it was along a dirt track, but to get there he needed to cut through the main street, and boy did he get attention. Heads turned. Jaws dropped. Someone like him was certainly an oddity in this town, and the locals seemed to be lapping it up. He loved the way the sun shone on his vast, pale muscles. A handsome, 30-something guy openly gaped at him as he strutted past, and he bounced his pecs in appreciation of the attention. The man’s face flushed so suddenly red that he looked like you could cook an egg on his face. Arriving at the lake, Chris laid out a towel and laid down in the sun. He supposed he had no excuse now not to work on a tan. He put on some sunglasses and laid back on his folded arms. The sunglasses allowed him to surreptitiously see the various passers-by absolutely ogling his sculpted physique, and there was barely a person that made it past without a second look or downright pausing to take in the view. After about 15 minutes of enjoying the sun and attention, Chris heard someone behind him say “Woah.” He raised himself on his elbow and turned to see Brett and Matt staring in lust and jealousy at him. “Hey guys.” He smiled, noticing that his voice had gotten significantly deeper, as he hadn’t talked since the night before. “I guess yours must be special too?” said Brett. Sinking out of his self-appreciation for the first time, Chris really took in the two guys in front of him. Matt’s changes were certainly more subtle than his own, but impossible not to notice once you’d seen. His acne was completely cleared up, his usual somewhat oily skin had a much clearer glow to it. His hair which similarly had problems being greasy instead had an elegant waviness to it. He couldn’t say for sure, but even his jawline and cheekbones looked slightly more prominent and defined. Overall, Matt just looked… handsome? He felt his cock give a slight twinge of approval just looking at him. And speaking of cocks… Brett, like Chris, had foregone his usual boardshorts, and there was certainly no questioning why. Brett was wearing a deep indigo speedo, and in the front patch was an enormous, bulbous cock. The size and colour gave Chris the distinct impression of an actual eggplant. The heft of the thing was so much so that the waistband of the tiny swimwear has pulled a centimetre or so away from his abdomen. Chris couldn’t help but notice several bulging veins running from Brett’s scrawny abs down to the beast that must demand a hell of a blood supply. On his finger, he noticed the red-jewelled ring. “Fuck, you two look good!” he said in appreciation. “You’re one to talk.” Said Matt, who was struggling to look any higher than Chris’ pecs. “How big is that thing?” Asked Chris, gesturing to the monstrous dick hanging obscenely between himself and Brett. Vaguely he wondered if the only reason Brett hadn’t been nabbed for indecent exposure was the eye-catching appearance of Matt next to him distracting people. “Haha,” laughed Brett, “well it was 10 inches soft this morning, and 14 hard, but I’m pretty sure it’s grown a bit since then.” With one hand he readjusted his package for emphasis, and as he let go the weight of it was clearly apparent as it bounced in the confining material. “And how about you, how big are you now?” Chris furled his brow. “To be honest I’m not really sure, I didn’t have much of a chance to measure anything before I headed out here.” Matt raised an eyebrow at this, but kept quiet. After a few more minutes of comparing notes, the guys worked out the long and short of each other’s gifts, and the conversation steered to how they could use those gifts. “How strong is the camera?” asked Matt, eyeing it hungrily as it turned in Chris’ hands. “Like how much muscle does it add?” “Well I used it twice last night,” answered Chris. “it has a dial for intensity, the first time I had it set to low and it was just a slight improvement, then I cranked it up halfway and came out a physique competitior.” “Halfway?!” Spat Matt. “What do you think the full intensity would do?” Chris grinned. “How about we find out?” he raised the camera. “Woah, woah, woah.” Said Matt waving his hands in front of the lens quickly. “I’m not being your guinea pig, what if it turned me into some kind of freak?” They both looked at Brett. “Ha, no thanks, you can beef me up once you’ve worked out how it works.” Chris shrugged, and set to work scanning the lakeside for a victim. There weren’t many people out today, so the choices were scant. He settled on a guy they’d gone to school with; Dave. Dave was a bit of a geek, and didn’t have too many friends, so he was sitting alone under a tree, eyeing a group of guys from one of the local sporting teams. Out of curiosity, Chris set the delay to ‘1’ and then wound the intensity dial as far as it would go. He raised the camera, ensured only Dave was in the frame, and then pressed the button. There was a whirring noise for a few seconds, followed by a blinding flash and a heat that Chris could feel even from behind the camera. Dave had obviously felt it, as he jumped about a foot and started looking around left and right. Chris and the others quickly huddled together and looked away, avoiding looking suspicious, and after a couple of second snuck a look over at Dave who seemed to have given up his search. He took the polaroid from the camera but it hadn’t seemed to develop. “Is that it?” said Brett. “No, but I wanted to try the delay. Obviously, it’s a little longer than I thought.” Said Chris. “With me it was basically instant.” They went about their day by the lake, keeping an eye on Dave who still showed no signs of anything interesting. Spending some time swimming in the lake, both Chris and Matt were getting absolutely eye-fucked by basically everyone that looked their way. The combination of Matt’s beauty and Chris’ huge body seemed to be enough to skip over most people’s apparent sexuality, as even the guys they knew with girlfriends had to make an effort to hide bulging in their swimwear. At one point, Brett had to stay in the water a little longer, blushing a little when the guys asked him why. Chris put his head below the water’s surface and was met with what looked like a full salami you’d see hanging in a butcher’s shop. Emerging from the water his jaw hung open. “That thing is insane man, that’s gotta be over 15 inches.” Brett laughed nervously; he was clearly enjoying the size but Chris could see some hesitation. “Are you sure you don’t want to take that thing off for a bit? You don’t want to do anything permanent…” Brett agreed, and pulled the ring off to chuck into his bag. It was only then that Chris noticed how perfectly it fit his finger. How odd for a random ring from a store to be the exact right size, even if it was magic, or cursed, whatever. “Uh guys.” Said Matt sounding eager, “You may want to have a look at this.” The two of them turned around and saw Dave, who they’d forgotten about briefly, starting to stand up. He was adjusting his clothes, a loose-fitting t-shirt and board shorts, as he seemed to be feeling some discomfort. He was messing with his sleeve, and Chris saw that his bicep was ballooning up, and filling the material. What had moments ago been a loose-fit was quickly becoming uncomfortably tight. Chris saw the material showing signs of strain as two humongous lats were pushing out sideways. The bottom of the shirt rose up to reveal an absolutely shredded lower back. Chris couldn’t help but get turned on as he watched the nerdy Dave’s head rise about 2 feet, putting him at almost 7 feet tall. His arms were getting further and further apart and had already become substantially beefier than Chris’ own. There was a resounding crack, and most of the lake goers looked around to see the material of Dave’s shirt giving out. Large splits were forming down the sides, and mounds of lats were spilling outwards. Dave hunched over, in what could have been pleasure or pain, and as he stood up, shredded material flew in all directions. It was a full-on hulk-out. Tree trunk legs erupted outward, forced sideways by the collision of his own quads. His already wide arms lurched even further, and despite his colossal 8 feet of height, he was easily wider than he was tall. His swimwear proved no match for his globular ass cheeks, and eviscerated themselves, allowing his hard 8 inches of cock to fly free. Chris was interested to note that his cock wasn’t as superhuman as the rest of him, and decided that confirmed the camera’s power was limited to muscle. The guys simply didn’t know how to react. A guy had just exploded to roughly ten times his starting size, and basically everyone at the lake was watching with rapt attention. How could they explain it? It seemed… they didn’t have to. A couple of the local jocks that Dave had been eyeing moments before were moving towards Dave, eyes burning with lust. “Looks like Dave’s ready to go!” One of them called to the others as he dropped his speedo, rock hard cock standing at attention. They basically melted into Dave’s monstrous form, worshiping his inhuman mass. There were at least ten of them mounting him from every angle, but his immense size still made him clearly visible through them. Two guys were ravaging the head of his cock which seemed to be attempting to drown them in precum. One lucky son of a bitch had his cock pincered between the enormous steel glutes, and he looked like he’d never been happier. 4. After several minutes spectating the show, which prompted Brett to offload his 15-inch cock with a volley like a shotgun, the guys hurriedly threw their stuff in a bag and headed over to Chris’s house. Gathering in his bedroom, still scantily clad, they sat the camera, comb and ring between them and sat silently for a bit. Matt broke the tension. “They just… accepted it?” he said “I mean like, we got noticed, but nobody called us out, but I guess it’s more than just that, people are just going to be happy to accept the changes.” “Yeah.” Said Chris. “I think that makes the most sense.” “Well great.” Said Brett, reaching for the ring. “Let me slap this back on then. There’s no consequence, everyone’s gonna accept my freakish cock, so may as well get to work on it.” “Wait though.” Chris stopped him, quietly marvelling at how fast and powerfully his hand whipped out to grab Brett’s. “I mean look at you, you’re already past the point of most people being able to take all of you, is that really what you want?” Brett hesitated and drew his hand back a bit. “I guess.” “At least stay as you are for now, get used to this size before you decide.” Brett still didn’t seem happy, but agreed nonetheless. After some careful decision making, the guys decided to try out each other’s gifts a little. A couple of minutes of playing with the comb left Brett and Chris substantially altered. Brett’s face had taken on a rounded, almost cherubic look. His blonde hair fell in almost elegant curls, rather than his usual dishevelled mop, and his muddy brown eyes had given way to a rich chocolate colour that kept catching Chris’s attention. Chris on the other hand was the image of masculinity. His jaw was almost perfectly square. Atop his newly thickened neck it gave him chills to look at in the mirror. His hair now naturally had the supermodel, effortless, just-rolled-out-of-bed look that really took guys hours of styling to achieve. A perfect spray of stubble adorned his chin. It didn’t take long before Matt made some excuse to grab his comb back. Chris could tell there was some jealousy spiking in the looks he was shooting. Matt was devastatingly handsome, and Chris suspected he had spent more than a few minutes with the comb even after discovering its effects, he still outshone both Brett and himself, but the other guys catching up didn’t seem to be sitting well. The ring took some experimentation. Brett hadn’t exactly been helpful in saying “you just wear it!” but after a little messing around, they found that it reacted particularly potently to excitement. While Chris wore it, Brett took out his monster cock with the intent of measuring it properly. He let Matt and Chris give him a hand to reach his… full potential. Both could fit a hand on with some room to spare, and with Chris’ animalistically large hands, that was impressive. In getting into the rhythmic stroking, Chris felt his own cock harden up as it had so many times in the past day, but he felt the ring grow warm, and with a feeling like getting an erection while his cock was already hard, he felt an extra inch or two expand forward. He moaned loudly which caused the other two to question him. When he pulled out a 10 inch cock, bound in rope-like muscle fibres, with thick coursing veins, and a pair of balls that looked like tennis balls, the others understood his pleasure. They quickly realised arousal was what caused the ring to work, which they made quick use of in growing Matt’s dick to a hefty 9 inches of thick meat. It didn’t take them long before their attentions turned to the camera. With some careful discussion and tuning of the dials, Chris took a photo of each of the guys. In a matter of moments, Brett burst out of his clothes. Already being tall, it was especially noticeable that he gained about 6 inches in height. He almost, almost, seemed in proportion with his goliath cock. He put on some serious mass too, his gangly frame already being slim gave them quite the view of muscle growing beneath his skin. He was beyond an amateur bodybuilder, far too much mass on far too much height. He was practically statuesque. Matt on the other hand didn’t gain any form of impressive height, his expansion was nearly universally outward. With his incredibly good looks, and an absolute tank of a body, he struck quite the figure even despite being shorter than the others. It didn’t take long before the extreme changes led the three of them to lust. In a collision of titans, the thrusting, sweaty muscle monsters were nothing but a ball of flesh. Their mouths explored the multitude of hulking muscles, their tongues tasted the hot, salty musk of deep armpits. Chris found himself on all fours on the floor. Beneath his face was the huge pulsing cock that belonged to Matt, he knew it was part of the comb’s gift but even his cock had an enchanting beauty about it, which was to say nothing of the absolute perfection of his abs. When people said “aesthetics,” they had no idea a physique could reach this point of visual pleasure. Going to town on the thick meaty rod in front of him, he kept his eyes locked on the sculpted torso in front of him, and the stunningly gorgeous face barely visible between two enormous pecs. As he tasted the sweet precum filling his mouth, one hand began to feel up Matt’s tennis ball-sized nuts, and the other reached up to rip at his huge nipples which were staring at him from below the slabs of chest muscle. He felt his own body being caressed, and then his huge glutes being parted by Brett’s monster cock. He firmly believed that if not for the camera’s work, he would never have been able to take that enormous anaconda of a cock, and yet here he was feeling inch after glorious inch sliding into him. His tight abs were forced to distend by the sheer volume of cock filling him up. With Matt’s dick deep in his throat he could barely moan to express the sheer pleasure he felt. Load after load was firing out of his cock, and he felt something similar going on inside him from both ends. He saw Brett’s hand feeling up his beefy arm, and saw that he’d slipped the ring on again. Its power was addictive to him. That explained why it felt like a bodybuilder’s leg was currently occupying his digestive tract. After what felt like hours the three men broke apart and lay on the ground in a pool of sweat and cum, bathing in the afterglow. It had taken Brett several seconds to pull out of him fully. What hung between his legs was easily over 3 feet long, and thicker than his own impressive quads. If he stood, the head would brush against the floor, and he was soft now. Matt seemed to have found the comb mid-throng, as he was now decisively hard to look away from, every small detail that Chris took in pulled at his heart, and if he hadn’t just emptied his balls profusely, he felt he would have done so again at the sight. Chris decided to make his way home to sleep it off, but before he left, he made a decision. “I’m taking these off you two for a bit, you’re fucking addicted.” He said, grabbing the ring and comb, before slinging the camera around his neck to leave. The others put up a little protest but all in all were too out of it to care. He made his way home where he dropped the gifts unceremoniously onto the kitchen table before collapsing onto his bed to pass out. 5. When Chris woke up, he felt uneasy. In the heat of the orgy the sheer size and beauty of the other two had been incredibly hot, but in the sobriety he now felt, it became more and more obvious they were beyond freakish, even if he did enjoy it. Making the decision to hide the gifts until he could work out what to do, he wandered to the kitchen. They were gone. He looked around in a panic. Nothing else seemed to be out of place, nobody had broken into the house. He hurried to the hallway where he saw a flash from under Eric’s doorway followed by a familiar whirring of film reloading. He slammed the door open, not knowing what he’d find, and what he did terrified him. Eric stood with his back to the door in nothing but a pair of small, black boxer briefs, the camera held in his hand as if to take a selfie. As he turned at the sound of the door opening, Chris’ jaw dropped. On his finger was the ring, and it had obviously been there for a little while, as the tiny boxer briefs were stretched almost to breaking point by what looked like a football-sized mound of cock. Chris saw the comb discarded on his desk, which explained his appearance. His sandy hair fell with grace and seemed to glow with its own light. His once slightly handsome features had become incredibly accentuated. His jaw had widened to an almost perfect square, his lips looked full and perfect. Chris actually felt a spray of precum wet his pyjama bottoms at the look from the Adonis. “Hey Chris.” He said. “What’s up with this camera, I can’t get it to work?” In horror Chris looked at the floor and saw a handful of undeveloped polaroids on the ground. He quickly rushed forward and took the camera, only to find the delay dial was up a little past 1, and he realised Eric had taken more than one photo of himself. He didn’t even dare look at the intensity. It didn’t take long. He didn’t even get the questions out about why Eric messed with his stuff. Eric began to swell before his eyes. It came in surges, and Chris assumed that must be different photos starting at different times. First his pecs ballooned forward, as they swelled to a monstrous size they retained incredible definition. Pecs that had to weigh several kilograms on their own were sculpted by enormous muscle fibers, each wrapped in paper-thin skin. His tits stretched huge but were quickly forced downwards where they met with the top of an expanding gut of pure muscle. His abdomen rounded outward as the muscles each fought for space. What started as a toned six pack quickly evolved into a monstrous 10 pack that put professional bodybuilders to shame. There was a distinct creaking noise as his shoulders broadened, the deltoids divided into head which each were about the size of watermelons. His disgustingly beautiful, masculine face began to be swallowed between his chest and mountainous traps that rose up on either side. His neck was tremendously thicker than any Chris had seen, but the entire height of it was lost to the traps. His arms began to raise, and Chris realised it wasn’t by any action of his own, but due to quickly growing biceps and triceps colliding with unbelievable wings. His lats weren’t just impressively wide, but thick as well, easily two feet from back to front. He was growing outward and upward at an accelerating pace, but the growth meant his width was well past exceeding his height. He was over 8 feet tall, which put him past 10 feet broad. It was impossible to define the 4 muscles of his quads, as there were so many deep striations separating thick branches of muscle bundles, leaving the appearance of at least 12 different muscles in each thigh. His calves were huge meaty balls of muscle, each larger than a basketball, which tapered down to tiny ankles which looked dangerously small to hold up such an insanely huge figure. The black boxer briefs didn’t last long at all. The material basically evaporated as an insane cock burst forth. Even Brett’s inhuman tool would look inferior next to this god. It was as hard as steel, and easily a foot across. It swung upwards to slap his roid gut before dropping down under the weight of grapefruit-sized balls. Even from the front Chris could see the sheer volume of his glutes as they flexed to balance his body against the weight of the substantial tool. Eric was panting, sweat dripped from his face which accentuated his inhuman beauty. Beads of sweat ran down his oversized figure and gave a sheen to his flawless, but incredibly thin skin. Chris managed to pull his eyes away for just a moment, to see that only around half of the pictures on the floor had developed. This wasn’t over. He felt the blood draining from his face, as he saw the grossly overdeveloped form starting to move towards him, reaching towards him with one colossal arm, while the other began to stroke his monstrous cock.
  50. 4 points
    I can only say that if Luke looks beefier than expected, it's because A) that's the only way I know how to draw and B), he's still puny by Muscle Uni standards, after all. I figured Luke had to have SOME meat on his him to get into Montgomery and his dad was a bodybuilder, so I figured he'd be genetically suited. And, to be fair, Woody said he "had potential...as a physique competitor."